2
THIRD SERIES
OF
LECTURES TO MY STUDENTS
BEING
ADDRESSES DELIVERED TO THE STUDENTS
OF
METROPOLITAN TABERNACLE.
BY C. H. SPURGEON,
PRESIDENT.
3
CONTENTS.
LECTURE 1.
The Holy Spirit in connection with our Ministry
LECTURE 2.
The necessity of Ministerial Progress
LECTURE 3.
The need of Decision for the Truth
LECTURE 4.
Open Air Preaching — a Sketch of its History
LECTURE 5.
Open Air Preaching — Remarks thereon
LECTURE 6.
Posture, Action, Gesture, etc.
LECTURE 7.
Posture, Action, Gesture, etc. (Second Lecture).
Illustrations of Action
LECTURE 8.
Earnestness: its Marring and Maintenance
LECTURE 9.
The Blind Eye and the Deaf Ear
LECTURE 10.
On Conversion as our Aim
4
LECTURE 1.
THE HOLY SPIRIT IN CONNECTION
WITH OUR MINISTRY
I have selected a topic upon which it would be difficult to say
anything
which has not been often said before; but as the theme is of the
highest
importance it is good to dwell upon it frequently, and even if we
bring
forth only old things and nothing more, it may be wise to put you
in
remembrance of them. Our subject is “THE HOLY SPIRIT IN CONNECTION
WITH OUR MINISTRY,” or-the work of the Holy
Ghost in relation to
ourselves as ministers of the gospel of Jesus Christ.
“I believe in the Holy Ghost.” Having pronounced that sentence
as a
matter of creed, I hope we can also repeat it as a devout soliloquy
forced
to our lips by personal experience. To us the presence and work of
the
Holy Spirit are the ground of our confidence as to the wisdom
and
hopefulness of our life work. If we had not believed in the Holy Ghost
we
should have laid down our ministry long ere this, for” who is
sufficient for
these things?” Our hope of success, and our strength for continuing
the
service, lie in our belief that the Spirit of the Lord resteth upon
us.
I will for the time being take it for granted that we are all of us
conscious
of the existence of the Holy Spirit. We have said we believe in
him; but in
very deed we have advanced beyond faith in tiffs matter, and have
come
into the region of consciousness. Time was when most of us believed in
the
existence of our present friends, for we had heard of them by the
heating of
the ear, but we have now seen each other, and returned the fraternal
grip,
and felt the influence of happy companionship, and therefore we do
not
now so much believe as know. Even so we have felt the Spirit of
God
operating upon our hearts, we have known and perceived the power
which
he wields over human spirits, and we know him by frequent,
conscious,
personal contact. By the sensitiveness of our spirit we are as much
made
conscious of the presence of the Spirit of God as we are made
cognizant of
the existence of the souls of our fellow-men by their action upon our
souls,
or as we: are certified of the existence of matter by its action upon
our
5
senses. We have been raised from the dull sphere of mere mind and
matter
into the heavenly radiance of the spirit-world; and now, as spiritual
men,
we discern spiritual things, we feel the forces which are paramount in
the
spirit-realm, and we know that there is a Holy Ghost, for we feel
him
operating upon our spirits. If it were not so, we should certainly
have no
right to be in the ministry of Christ’s church. Should we even dare
to
remain in her membership? But, my brethren, we have been
spiritually
quickened. We are distinctly conscious of a new life, with all that
comes
out; of it: we are new creatures in Christ Jesus, and dwell in a new
world.
We have been illuminated, and made to behold the things which eye
hath
not seen; we have been guided into truth such as flesh and blood
could
never have revealed. We have been comforted of the Spirit: full often
have
we been lifted up from the deeps of sorrow to the heights of joy by
the
sacred Paraclete. We have also, in a measure, been sanctified by him;
and
we are conscious that the operation of sanctification is going on in
‘as in
different forms and ways. Therefore, because of all these
personal
experiences, we know that there is a Holy Ghost, as surely as we
know
that we ourselves exist.
I am tempted to linger here, ;for the point is worthy of longer
notice.
Unbelievers ask for phenomena. The old business doctrine of
Gradgrind
has entered into religion, and the skeptic cries, “What I want is
facts.”
These are our facts: let us not forget to use them. A skeptic
challenges me
with the remark, “I cannot pin my faith to a book or a history; I want
to
see present facts.” My reply is,” You cannot see them, because
your eyes
are blinded; but the facts are there none the less. Those of us who
have
eyes see marvelous things, though you do not.” If he ridicules
my
assertion, I am not at all astonished. I expected him to do so, and
should
have been very much surprised if he had not done so; but I demand
respect
to my own position as a witness to facts, and I turn upon the objector
with
the inquiry — “What right have you to deny my evidence? If I were a
blind
man, and were told by you that you possessed a faculty called sight,
I
should be unreasonable if I railed at you as a conceited enthusiast.
All you
have a right to say is — that you know nothing about it, but you are
not;
authorized to call us all liars or dupes. You may join with revelers
of old
and declare that the spiritual man is mad, but that does not disprove
his
statements.” Brethren, to me the phenomena which are produced by
the
Spirit of God demonstrate the truth of the Christian religion as
clearly as
ever the destruction of Pharaoh at the Red Sea, or the fall of manna
in the
6
wilderness, or the water leaping from the smitten rock, could have
proved
to Israel the presence of God in the midst of her tribes.
We will now’ come to the core of our subject. To us, as ministers, the
Holy
Spirit is absolutely essential. Without him our office is a mere name.
We
claim no priesthood over and above that which belongs to every child
of
God; but we are the successors of those who, in olden times, were
moved
of God to declare his word, to testify against transgression, and to
plead
his cause. Unless we have the spirit of the prophets resting upon us,
the
mantle which we wear is nothing but a rough garment to deceive.
We
ought to be driven forth with abhorrence from the society of honest
men
for daring to speak in the name of the Lord if the Spirit of God rests
not
upon us. We believe ourselves to be spokesmen for Jesus Christ,
appointed
to continue his witness upon earth; but upon him and his testimony
the
Spirit of God always rested, and if it does not rest upon us, we
are
evidently not sent forth into the world as he was. At Pentecost
the
commencement of the great work of converting the world was
with
flaming tongues and a rushing mighty wind, symbols of the presence of
the
Spirit; if, therefore, we think to succeed without the Spirit, we are
not after
the Pentecostal order. If we have not the Spirit which ‘Jesus
promised, we
cannot perform the commission which Jesus gave.
I need scarcely warn any brother here against falling into the
delusion that
we may have the Spirit so as to become inspired. Yet the members of
a
certain litigious modern sect need to be warned against this folly.
They
hold that their meetings are under “the presidency of the Holy Spirit
:”
concerning which notion I can only say that I have been unable to
discover
in holy Scripture either the term or the idea. I do find in the
New
Testament a body of Corinthians eminently gifted, fond of speaking:,
and
given to party strifes — true representatives of those to whom I
allude, but
as Paul said of them, “I thank God I baptized none of you,” so
also do I
thank the Lord that few of that school have ever been found in our
midst.
It would seem that their assemblies possess a peculiar gift of
inspiration,
not quite perhaps amounting to infallibility, but nearly
approximating
thereto. If you have mingled in their gatherings, I greatly question
whether
you have been more edified by the prelections produced under
celestial
presidency, than you have been by those of ordinary preachers of
the
Word, who only consider themselves to be under the influence of the
Holy
Spirit, as one spirit is under the influence of another spirit, or one
mind
under the influence of another mind.. We are not the
passive
7
communicators of infallibility, but the honest teachers of such things
as we
have learned, so far as we have been able to grasp them. As our minds
are
active, and have a personal existence while the mind of the Spirit is
acting
upon them, our infirmities are apparent as well as his
wisdom; and while
we reveal what he has made us to know, we are greatly abased by the
feat’
that our own ignorance and error ax in a measure manifested at the
same
time, because we have not been more perfectly subject to the divine
power.
I do not suspect that you will go astray in the direction I have
hinted at:
certainly the results of previous experiments are not likely to tempt;
wise
men to that folly.
This is our first question. Wherein may we look for the aid of the
Holy
Spirit? When we have spoken on this point, we will, very
solemnly,
consider a second — How may we lose that assistance? Let us
pray that,
by God’s blessing, this consideration may help us to retain
it.
Wherein may we look for the aid of the Holy Spirit? I should reply, —
.in
seven or eight ways.
1. First, he is the Spirit of knowledge, —“He shall
guide you into all
truth.” In this character we need his teaching.
We have urgent need to study, for the teacher of others must himself
be
instructed. Habitually to come into the pulpit unprepared is
unpardonable
presumption: nothing can more effectually lower ourselves and our
office.
After a visitation discourse by the Bishop of Lichfield upon the
necessity of
earnestly studying the Word, a certain vicar told his lordship that he
could
not believe his doctrine,. “for,.” said he, “often when I am in the
vestry I do
not know what I am going to talk about; but I go into the pulpit
and
preach, and think nothing of it.” His lordship replied, “And you ax
quite
right in thinking nothing of it, for your churchwardens have told me
that
they share your opinion.” If we are not instructed, how can we
instruct? If
we have not thought, how shall we lead others to think? It is in our
studywork,
in that blessed labor when we are alone with the Book before
us,
that we need the help of the Holy Spirit. He holds the key of the
heavenly
treasury, and can enrich us beyond conception; he has the clue of the
most
labyrinthine doctrine, and can lead us in the way of truth. He can
break in
pieces the gates of brass, and cut in sunder the bars of iron, and
give to us
the treasures of darkness, and hidden riches of secret places. If you
study
the original, consult the commentaries, and meditate deeply, yet if
you
neglect to cry mightily unto the Spirit of God your study will not
profit
8
you; but; even if you are debarred the use of helps (which I trust you
will
not be), if you wait upon the Holy Ghost in simple dependence upon
his
teaching, you will lay hold of very much of the divine
meaning.
The Spirit of God is peculiarly precious to us, because he
especially
instructs us as to the person and work of our Lord Jesus Christ; and
that is
the main point of our preaching. He takes of the things of
Christ, and
shows them unto us. If he had taken of the things of doctrine or
precept,
we should have been glad of such gracious assistance; but since
he
especially delights in the things of’ Christ, and focuses his sacred
light upon
the cross, we rejoice to see the center of our testimony so
divinely
illuminated, and we are sure that the light will be diffused over all
the rest
of our ministry. Let us wait upon the Spirit of God with this cry —
“O
Holy Spirit, reveal to us the Son of God, and thus show us the
Father.”
As the Spirit of knowledge, he not only instructs us as to the gospel,
but he
leads us to see the Lord in all other matters. We are not, to shut our
eyes
to God in nature, or to God in general history, or to God in the
daily
occurrences of providence, or to God in our own experience; and
the
blessed Spirit is the interpreter to as of the mind of God in all
these. If we
cry, “Teach me what thou wouldst have me to do; or, show me
wherefore
thou contendest with me; or, tell me what is thy mind in this
precious
providence of mercy, or in that other dispensation of mingled judgment
and
grace,” — we shall in each case be well instructed; for the Spirit is
the
seven-branched candlestick of the sanctuary, and by his light all
things are
rightly seen. As Goodwin well observes, “There must be light
to
accompany the truth if we are to know it,. The experience of all
gracious
men proves this. What is the reason that; you shall ;see some things
in a
chapter at one time, and not at another; some grace in your hearts at
one
time, and not; at; another; have a sight of spiritual things at one
time, and
not, at another? The eye is the same, but it is the Holy Ghost that
openeth
and shutteth this dark lantern, as I may so call it; as he openeth it
wider, or
contracts it, or shutteth it narrower, so do We see more or less:
and
sometimes he shutteth it wholly, and then the soul is in darkness,
though it
have never so good an eye.”
Beloved brethren, wait upon him for it, is light, or you will abide
in
darkness and become blind leaders of the blind.
2. In the second place, the Spirit. is called the Spirit of
wisdom, and we
greatly need him in that capacity; for knowledge may be dangerous
if
9
unaccompanied with wisdom, which is the art of rightly using what
we
know. Rightly to divide the Word of God is as important as fully
to
understand it, for some who have evidently understood a part of the
gospel
have given undue prominence to that one portion of it, and have
therefore
exhibited a distorted Christianity, to the injury of those who have
received
it, since they in their turn have exhibited a distorted character
in
consequence thereof. A man’s nose is a prominent feature in his face,
but it
is possible to make it so large that eyes and mouth, and everything
else are
thrown into insignificance, and the drawing is a caricature and not
a
portrait: so certain important doctrines of the gospel can be so
proclaimed
in excess as to throw the rest, of truth into the shade, and the
preaching is
no longer the gospel in its natural beauty, but a caricature of the
truth, of
which caricature, however, let me say, some people seem to be
mightily
fond. The Spirit of God will teach you the use of the sacrificial
knife to
divide the offerings; and he will show you how to use the balances of
the
sanctuary so as to weigh out and mix the precious spices in their
proper
quantities. Every experienced preacher feels this to be of’ the
utmost
moment, and it is well if he is able to resist all temptation to
neglect it.
Alas, some of our hearers do not desire to hinder the whole counsel
of
God. They have their favorite doctrines, and ‘would have us silent on
all
besides. Many are like the Scotchwoman, who, after hearing a
sermon,
said, “It was very well if it; hadna been for the trash of duties at
the binney
end.” There are brethren of that kind; they enjoy the comforting part
— the
promises and the doctrines, but practical holiness must scarcely be
touched
upon. Faithfulness requires us to give them a foursquare gospel,
from
which nothing is omitted, and in which nothing is exaggerated, and for
this
much wisdom is requisite. I gravely question whether any of us have
so
much of this wisdom as we need. We are probably afflicted by
some
inexcusable partialities and unjustifiable leanings; let us search
them out
and have done with them. We may be conscious of having passed
by
certain texts, not because we do not understand them (which might
be
justifiable), but because we do understand them, and hardly like to
say
what they have taught us, or because there may be some imperfection
in
ourselves, or some prejudice among our hearers which those texts
would
reveal too clearly for our comfort. Such sinful silence must be
ended
forthwith. To be wise stewards and bring forth the right portions of
meat
for our Master’s household we need thy teaching, O Spirit of the
Lord!
10
Nor is this all, for even if we know how rightly to divide the Word of
God,
we want wisdom in the selection of the particular part of truth which
is
most applicable to the season and to the people assembled; and
equal
discretion in the tone and manner in which the doctrine shall be
presented.
I believe that many brethren who preach human responsibility
deliver
themselves in so legal a manner as to disgust all those who love
the
doctrines of grace. On the other hand, I fear that; many have preached
the
God in such a way as to drive all persons who sovereignty of believe
in
man’s free agency entirely away from the Calvinistic side. We should
not
hide truth for a moment, but we should have wisdom so to preach it
that
there shall be no needless jarring or offending;, but a gradual
enlightenment
of those who cannot see it, at all, and a leading of weaker brethren
into the
full circle of gospel doctrine.
Brethren, we; also need wisdom in the way of putting things
different
people. You can cast a man down with the very truth which was
intended
to build him up. You can sicken a man with the honey with which
you
meant to sweeten his mouth. The great mercy of God has been
preached
unguardedly, and has led hundreds into licentiousness; and, on the
other
hand, the terrors of the Lord have been occasionally fulminated with
such
violence that they have driven men into despair, and so into a
settled
defiance of the Most High. Wisdom is profitable to direct, and he who
hath
it brings forth each truth in its season, dressed in its most
appropriate
garments. Who can give us this wisdom but the blessed Spirit? O,
my
brethren, see to it, that in lowliest reverence you wait for his
direction.
3. Thirdly, we need the Spirit in another manner, namely, as
the live coal
from off the altar, touching our lips, so that when we have knowledge
and
wisdom to select the fitting portion of truth, we may enjoy freedom
of
utterance when we come to deliver it. “Lo, coals hath touched
thy lips.”
Oh, how gloriously a man speaks when his lips are blistered with the
live
coal from the altar — feeling the burning power of the truth, not only
in his
inmost; soul, but on the very lip with which he is speaking! Mark at
such
times how his very utterance quivers. Did you not notice in the
prayermeeting
just now, in two of the suppliant brethren, how their tones
were
tremulous, and their bodily frames were quivering, because not only
were
their hearts touched, as I hope all our hearts were, but their lips
were
touched, and their speech was thereby affected. Brethren, we need
the
11
Spirit of God to open our mouths that we may show forth the praises
of
the Lord, or else we shall not speak with power.
We need the divine influence to keep us back from saying many
things
which, if they actually left our tongue, would mar our message. Those
of
us who are endowed with the dangerous gift of humor have
need,
sometimes, to stop and take the word out of our mouth and look at it,
and
see whether it is quite to edification; and those whose previous lives
have
borne them among the coarse and the rough had need watch with lynx
eyes
against indelicacy. Brethren, far be it from us to utter a syllable
which
would suggest an impure thought, or raise a questionable memory.
We
need the Spirit of God to put bit and bridle upon us to keep us from
saying
that which would take the minds of our hearers away from Christ
and
eternal realities, and set them thinking upon the groveling things of
earth.
Brethren, we require the Holy Spirit also to incite us in our
utterance. I
doubt not you are all conscious of different states of mind in
preaching.
Some of those states arise from your body being in different
conditions. A
bad cold will not only spoil the clearness of the voice, but freeze
the flow
of the thoughts. For my own part if I cannot speak clearly I am unable
to
think clearly, and the matter becomes hoarse as well as the voice.
The
stomach, also, and all the other organs of the body, affect the mind;
but it
is not to these things that I allude. Are you not conscious of
changes
altogether independent of the body? When you are in robust health do
you
not find yourselves one day as heavy as Pharaoh’s chariots with the
wheels
taken off, and at another ‘time as much at liberty as “a hind let
loose”? Today
yore’ branch glitters with the dew, yesterday it was parched
with
drought. Who knoweth not that the Spirit of God is in all this? The
divine
Spirit will sometimes work upon us so as to bear us completely out
of
ourselves. From the beginning of the sermon to the end we might of
such
times say, “Whether in the body or out of the body I cannot tell:
God
knoweth.” Everything has been forgotten but the one all-engrossing
subject
in hand. If I were forbidden to enter heaven, but were permitted to
select
my ‘state for all eternity, I should choose to be as I sometimes fed
in
preaching the gospel. Heaven is foreshadowed in such a state: the
mind
shut out from all disturbing influences, adoring the majestic
and
consciously present God, every faculty aroused and .joyously excited
to its
utmost capability, all the thoughts and powers of the soul
joyously
occupied in contemplating the glory ,of the Lord, and extolling to
listening
crowds the Beloved of our soul; and all the while the purest
conceivable
12
benevolence towards one’s fellow creatures urging the heart to plead
with
them on God’s behalf — what state of mind can rival this? Alas, we
have
reached this ideal, but we cannot always maintain it, for we know
also
What it is to preach in chains, or beat the air. We may not attribute
holy
and happy changes in our ministry to anything less than the action of
the
Holy Spirit upon our souls. I am sure the Spirit does so work. Often
and[
often, when I have had doubts suggested by the infidel, I have been
able to
fling them to the winds with utter scorn, because I am distinctly
conscious
of a power working upon me when I am speaking in the name of the
Lord,
infinitely transcending any personal power of fluency, and far
surpassing
any energy derived from excitement such as I have felt when delivering
a
secular lecture or making a speech — ,;o utterly distinct from such
power
that I am quite certain it is not of the same order or class as the
enthusiasm
of the politician or the glow of the orator. May we full often feel
the divine
energy, and speak with power.
4. But then, fourthly, the Spirit of God acts also as an
anointing o//, and
this relates to the entire delivery — not to the utterance
merely from the
mouth, but to the whole delivery of the discourse. He can make you
feel
your subject till it thrills you, and you become depressed by it so
as; to be
crushed into the earth, or elevated by it so as to be borne upon its
eagle
wings; making you feel, besides your subject, your object, till you
yearn for
the conversion of men and for the uplifting of Christians to
something
nobler than they have known as yet. At the same time, another feeling
is
with you, namely, an intense desire that God may be glorified through
the
truth which you are delivering. You are conscious of a deep sympathy
with
the people to whom you are speaking, making you mourn over some
of
them because they know so little, and over others because they
have
known much, but have rejected it. You look into some faces, and
your
heart silently says., “The dew is dropping there;” and, turning to
others,
you sorrowfully perceive that they are as Gilboa’s dewless mountain.
All
this will be going on during the discourse. We cannot tell. how
many
thoughts can traverse the mind at once. I once counted eight sets
of
thoughts which were going on in my brain simultaneously, or at
least
within the space of the same second. I was preaching the gospel with
all
my might, but could not help feeling for a lady who was evidently
about to
faint, and also} looking out for our brother who opens the windows
that he
might give us more air. I was thinking of that illustration which I
had
omitted under the first head, casting the form of the second
division,
13
wondering if A felt my rebuke, and praying that B might get comfort
from
the consoling observation, and at the same time praising God for my
own
personal enjoyment of the truth I was proclaiming. Some
interpreters
consider the cherubim with their four faces to be emblems of
ministers, and
assuredly I see no difficulty in the quadruple form, for the sacred
Spirit can
multiply our menial states, and make us many times the men we are
by
nature. How much he can make of us, and how grandly he can elevate us,
I
will not dare to surmise: certainly, he can do exceeding abundantly
above
what we ask or even think.
Especially is it the Holy Spirit’s work to maintain in us a devotional
frame
of mind whilst we are discoursing. This is a condition to be greatly
coveted
— to continue praying while you are occupied with preaching; to do
the
Lord’s commandments, hearkening unto the voice of his word; to keep
the
eye on the throne, and the wing in perpetual motion. I hope we know
what
this means; I am sure we know, or may soon experience, its
opposite,
namely, the evil of preaching in an undevotional spirit. What can be
worse
than to speak under the influence of a proud or angry spirit? What
more
weakening than to preach in an unbelieving spirit? But, oh, to bum in
our
secret heart while we blaze before the eyes of others I This is the
work .of
the Spirit of God. Work it in us, O adorable Comforter!
In our pulpits we need the spirit of dependence to be mixed with that
of
devotion, so that all along, from the first word to the last syllable,
we may
be looking up to the strong for strength. It is well to feel that
though you
have continued up to the present point, yet if the Holy Spirit were to
leave
you., you would play the fool ere the sermon closed. Looking to the
hills
whence cometh your help all the sermon through, with
absolute
dependence upon God, you will preach in a brave, confident spirit all
the
while. Perhaps I was wrong to say “brave,” for it is not a brave thing
to
trust God: to true believers it is a simple matter of sweet necessity
— how
cart they help trusting him? ‘Wherefore should they doubt their
ever
faithful Friend? I told my people the other morning, when preaching
from
the text, “My grace is sufficient for thee,” that for the first time
in my life I
experienced what Abraham felt when he fell upon his face and laughed.
I
was riding home, very weary with a long week’s work, when there came
to
my’ mind this text — ” My grace is sufficient for thee :” but it came
with
the emphasis laid upon two words: “My grace is sufficient for
thee.” My
soul said, “Doubtless it is. Surely the grace of the infinite God is
more than
sufficient for such a mere insect as I am,” and I laughed, and laughed
again,
14
to think how far the supply exceeded all my needs. It seemed to me
as.
though I were a. little fish in the sea, and in my thirst I said,
“Alas, I .,;hall
drink up the ocean.” Then the Father of the waters lifted up his
head
sublime, and smilingly replied, “Little fish, the boundless
main is sufficient
for thee.” The thought made. unbelief appear supremely ridiculous,
as
indeed it is. Oh, brethren, we ought to preach feeling that God means
to
bless the word, for we have his promise for it; and when we have
done
preaching we should look out for the people who have, received a
blessing.
Do. you ever say’, “I am overwhelmed with astonishment to find that:
the
Lord has converted souls through my poor ministry”? Mock
humility’ I
Your ministry is poor enough. Everybody knows that, and you ought
to
know it most of all: but, at the same time, is it any wonder that God,
who
said “My word shall not return unto, me void,’:’ has kept his
promise,? Is
the meat to lose its nourishment because the dish is a poor platter?
Is
divine grace to be .overcome by our infirmity? No, but we have
this
treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be
of God
and not of us.
We need the Spirit of God, then, all through the sermon to keep .our
hearts
and minds in a proper condition, for if we have not the right spirit
we shall
lose the tone which persuades and prevails, and our people will
discover
that Samson’s strength has departed from him. Some speak scoldingly,
and
so betray their bad temper; others preach themselves, and so reveal
their
pride. Some discourse as though it were a condescension on their part
to
occupy the pulpit, while others preach as though they apologized for
their
,existence.. ‘.to avoid errors of manners and tone, we must be led of
the
Holy Spirit, who alone teacheth us to profit.
5. Fifthly, we depend entirely upon the Spirit of God to
produce ,actual
effect: from the gospel, and at this effect we must always aim. We do
not
stand up in our pulpits to display our skill in spiritual sword play,
but We
come to actual fighting: our object is to drive the sword of the
Spirit
through men’s hearts. If preaching can ever in any sense be viewed as
a
public exhibition, it should be like the exhibition of a ploughing
match,
which consists in actual ploughing. The competition does not lie in
the
appearance of the ploughs, but in the work done; so let ministers be
judged
by the way in which they drive the gospel plough, and cut the furrow
from
end to end of the field. Always aim at effect. “Oh,” says one,
“I thought
you would have said, ‘ Never do that.’“ I do also say, never aim at
effect,
in the unhappy sense of that expression. Never aim at effect after
the
15
manner of the climax makers, poetry quoters, handkerchief
manipulators,
and bombast blowers. Far better for a man that he had never been
born
than that he should degrade a pulpit into a show box to exhibit
himself in.
Aim at the right sort of effect; the inspiring of saints to nobler
things, the
leading of Christians closer to their Master, the comforting of
doubters till
they rise out of their terrors, the repentance of sinners, and their
exercise of
immediate faith in Christ. Without these signs following, what. is the
use of
our sermons? It would be a miserable thing to have to say with a
certain
archbishop, “I have passed through many places of honor and trust,
both in
Church and State, more than any of my order in England, for seventy
years
before; but were I assured that by my preaching I had but converted
one
soul to God, I should herein take more comfort that in all the
honored
offices that have been bestowed upon me.” Miracles of grace must be
the
seals of’ our ministry; who can bestow them but the Spirit of
God?
Convert a soul without the Spirit of’ God! Why, you cannot even make
a
fly, much less create a new heart and a right spirit. Lead the
children of
God to a higher life without the Holy Ghost! You are inexpressibly
more
likely to conduct them into carnal security, if you attempt their
elevation by
any method of your own. Our ends can never be gained if” we miss
the
cooperation of the Spirit of the Lord. Therefore, with Strong crying
and
tears, wait upon him from day to day.
The lack of distinctly recognizing the power of the Holy Ghost lies at
the
root; of many useless ministries. The forcible words of Robert Hall
are as
true now as when he poured them forth like molten lava upon a
semisocinian
generation. “On the one hand it deserves attention, that the
most
eminent and successful preachers of the gospel in different
communities, a
Brainerd, a Baxter, and a Schwartz, have been the most conspicuous
for
simple dependence on spiritual aid; and on the other that no
success
whatever has attended the ministrations of those by whom this doctrine
has
been either neglected or denied. They have met with such a rebuke of
their
presumption, in the total failure of their efforts, that none will
contend for
the reality of Divine interposition, as far as they are concerned; for
when
has the arm of the Lord been revealed to those pretended teachers
of
Christi-unity, who believe there is no such arm? We must leave them
to
labor in a field respecting which God has commanded the clouds not
to
rain upon it. As if conscious of this, of late they have turned their
efforts
into a new channel, and despairing of the conversion of sinners,
have
confined themselves to the seduction of the faithful in which, it must
be
16
confessed, they have acted in a manner perfectly consistent with
their
principles; the propagation of heresy requiring, at least, no
divine
assistance.”
6. Next we need the Spirit of God as the Spirit of
supplications, who
maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God. A
very
important part of our lives consists in praying in the Holy Ghost:,
and that
minister who does not think so had better escape from his
ministry.
Abundant prayer must go with earnest preaching. We cannot be always
on
the knees of the body, but the soul should never leave the posture
of
devotion. The habit of prayer is good, but the spirit of prayer is
better.
Regular retirement is to be maintained, but continued communion
with
God is to be our aim. As a rule, we ministers ought never to be
many
minutes without actually lifting up our hearts in prayer. Some of us
could
honestly say that we are seldom a quarter of an hour without speaking
to
God, and that not as a duty but as an instinct, a habit of the new
nature for
which we claim no more credit than a babe does for crying after its
mother.
How could we do otherwise? Now, if we are to be much in the spirit
of
prayer, we need secret oil to be poured upon the sacred fire of our
heart’s
devotion; we want to be again and again visited by the Spirit; of
grace and
of supplications.
As to our prayers in public, let it never be truthfully said that they
are
official, formal, and cold; yet they will be so if’ the supply of the
Spirit be
scant. Those who use a liturgy I judge not; but to those who
are
accustomed to free prayer I say, — you cannot pray acceptably in
public
year after year without the Spirit of God; dead praying will
become
offensive to the people long before that time. What then? Whence shall
our
help come? Certain weaklings have said, “Let us have a liturgy!”
Rather
than seek divine aid thee’ will go down to Egypt for help. Rather than
be
dependent upon the Spirit of God, they will pray by a book! For my
part,
if’ I cannot pray, I would rather know it, and groan over my
soul’s
barrenness till the Lord shall again visit me with fruitfulness of
devotion. If
you are filled with the Spirit, you will be glad to throw off all
formal
fetters, that you may commit yourself to the sacred current, to be.
borne
along till you find waters to swim in. Sometimes you will enjoy
closer
fellowship with God in prayer in the pulpit than you have known
anywhere
else. To me my greatest secrecy in prayer has often been in public;
my
truest loneliness with God has occurred to me while pleading in the
midst
of thousands. I have opened my eyes at the close of a prayer and
come
17
back to the assembly with a sort of a shock at finding myself Upon
earth
and among men. Such seasons are not at our command., neither can
we
raise ourselves into such conditions ;by any preparations or efforts.
How
blessed they are both to the minister and his people no tongue can
tell I
How full of power and blessing habitual prayerfulness must also be
I
cannot here ‘pause to declare, but for it all we must look to the Holy
Spirit,
and blessed be God we shall not look in vain, for it is especially
said of him
that he helpeth ore’ infirmities in prayer.
7. Furthermore, it is important that we be under the influence
of the Holy
Ghost, as he is the Spirit of holiness; for a very considerable
and essential
part of Christian ministry lies in example. Our people take much note
of
what we say out of the pulpit, and what we do in the social circle
and
elsewhere. Do you find it easy, my brethren, to be saints? — such
saints
that others may regard you as; examples? We ought to be such
husbands
that every husband in the parish may safely be such as we are. Is it
so? We
ought to be the best of fathers. Alas! some ministers, to my
knowledge, are
far from thin, for an to their families, they have kept the vineyards
of
others, but their own vineyards they have not kept. Their children
are
neglected, and do not grow up as a godly seed. Is it so with yours? In
our
converse with our fellow men are we blameless and harmless, the sons
of
God without rebuke? Such We ought to be. I admire Mr.
Whitfield’s
reasons for always having his linen scrupulously dean. “No, no,” he
would
say, “these are not trifles; a minister must be without spot, even in
his
garments, if he can.” Purity cannot be carried too far in a minister.
You
have known an unhappy brother bespatter himself, and you
have
affectionately aided in removing the spots, but you have felt that it
would
have been better had the garments been always white. O to keep
ourselves
unspotted from the world! How can this be in such a scene of
temptation,
and with such besetting sins unless we are preserved by superior
power? If
you are to walk in all holiness and purity, as be-cometh ministers of
the
gospel, you must be daily baptized into the Spirit of God.
8. Once again, we need the Spirit as a Spirit of
discernment, for he knows
the minds of men as he knows the mind of God, and we need this
very
much in dealing with difficult characters. There are in this world
some
persons who might possibly be allowed to preach, but they should never
be
suffered to become pastors. They have a mental or spiritual
disqualification. In the church of San Zeno, at Verona, I saw the
statue of
that saint in a sitting posture, and the artist has given him knees so
short
18
that he has no lap whatever, so that he could not have been a
nursing
father. I fear there are many others who labor under a similar
disability:
they cannot bring their minds to enter heartily into the pastoral
care. They
can dogmatize upon a doctrine, and controvert upon an ordinance, but
as
to sympathizing with an experience, it; is far from them. Cold comfort
can
such render to afflicted consciences; their advice will be equally
valuable
with that of the highlander who is reported to have seen an
Englishman
sinking in a bog on Ben Nevis. “I am sinking!” cried the
traveler. “Can
you tell me how to get out?” The highlander’ calmly replied, “I think
it is
likely you never will,” and walked away. We have known ministers of
that
kind, puzzled, and almost annoyed with sinners struggling in the
slough of
despond. If you and I, untrained in the shepherd’s art, were placed
among
the ewes and young lambs in the early spring, what should we do
with
them’!! In some such perplexity are those found who have never
been
taught of the Holy Spirit how to care for the souls of men. May
his
instructions save us from such wretched incompetence.
Moreover, brethren, whatever our tenderness of heart, or loving
anxiety,
we shall not know how to deal with the vast variety of cases unless
the
Spirit of God shall direct us, for no two individuals are alike; and
even the
stone case will require different treatment at different times. At one
period
it may be best to console, at another to rebuke; and the person with
whom
you sympathized even to tears to-day may need that you confront him
with
a frown to-morrow, for trifling with the consolation which you
presented.
Those who bind up the broken-hearted, and set free the captives,
must
have the Spirit of the Lord upon them.
In the oversight and guidance of a church the Spirit’s aid is needed.
At
bottom the chief reason for secession from our denomination has been
the
difficulty arising out of our church government. If, is said to “tend
to the
unrest of the ministry.” Doubtless, it is very trying to those who
crave for
the dignity of officialism, and must need be Sir Oracles, before whom
not a
dog must bark. Those who are no more capable of ruling than mere
babes
are the very persons who have the greatest thirst for authority, and,
finding
little of it awarded to them in these parts, they seek other regions.
If you
cannot rule yourself, if you are not manly and independent, if you are
not
superior in moral weight, if you have not more gift and more grace
than
your ordinary hearers, you may put on a gown and claim to be the
ruling
person in the church; but it will not be in a church of the Baptist or
New
Testament order. For my part I should loathe to be the pastor of a
people
19
who have nothing to say, or who, if they do say anything, might as
well be
quiet, for the pastor is Lord Paramount, and they are mere laymen
and
nobodies. I would sooner be the leader of six free men, whose
enthusiastic
love is my only power over them, than play the dictator to a score
of
enslaved nations. What position is nobler than that of a spiritual
father who
claims no authority and yet is universally esteemed, whose word is
given
only as tender advice, but is allowed to operate with the force of
law?
Consulting the wishes of others he finds that they first desire to
know what
he would recommend, and deferring always to the desires of others,
he
finds that they are glad to defer to him. Lovingly firm and
graciously
gentle, he is the chief of all because he is the servant of all. Does
not this
need wisdom from above? What can require it more? David
when
established on the throne said, “It is he that subdueth my’ people
under
me,” and so may every happy pastor say when he sees so many brethren
of
differing temperaments all happily willing to be under discipline, and
to
accept his leadership in the work of the Lord. If the Lord were not
among
us how soon there would be confusion. Ministers, deacons, and elders
may
all be wise, but if the sacred Dove departs, and file spirit of strife
enters, it
is all over with us. Brethren, our system will not work without the
Spirit of
God, and I am glad it will not, for its stoppages and breakages call
our
attention to the fact of his absence. Our system was never intended
to
promote the glory of priests and pastors, but it is calculated to
educate
manly ]Christians, who will not take their faith at secondhand. ‘What
am I,
and what are you, that .we should be lords over God’s heritage? Dare
any
of us say with the French king, “L’etat, c’est moi” — ” the state is
myself,”
— I am the most important person in the church? If so, the Holy Spirit
is
not likely to use such unsuitable instruments; but if we know our
places
and desire to keep them with all humility, he will help us, and tile
churches
will flourish beneath our care.
I have given you a lengthened catalogue of matters wherein the Holy
Spirit
is absolutely necessary to us, and yet the list is very far from
complete. I
have intentionally left it imperfect, because if I attempted its
completion all
our time would have expired before we were able to answer the
question,
How MAY WE LOSE THIS NEEDFUL ASSISTANCE? Let none of us ever try
the experiment, but it is certain that ministers may lose the aid of
the Holy
Ghost. Each man here may lose it. You shall not perish as believers,
for
everlasting life is in you; but you may perish as ministers, and be no
more
heard of as witnesses for the Lord. Should this happen it will not
be
20
without a cause. The Spirit claims a sovereignty like that of the wind
which
bloweth where it listeth; but let ins never dream that sovereignty
and
capriciousness are the same thing. The blessed Spirit acts as he
wills, but
he always acts justly, wisely, and with motive and reason. At times he
gives
or withholds his blessing, for reasons connected with ourselves. Mark
the
course of a river like the Thames; how it winds and twists according
to its
own sweet will: yet there is a reason for every bend and curve:
the
geologist studying the soil and marking the conformation of the rock,
sees
a reason why the river’s bed diverges to the right or to the left: and
so,
though the Spirit of God blesses one preacher more than another, and
the
reason cannot be such that any man could congratulate himself upon
his
own goodness, yet there are certain things about Christian ministers
which
God blesses, and certain other things which hinder success. The Spirit
of
God falls like the dew, in mystery and power, but it is in the
spiritual world
as in the natural: certain substances are wet with the celestial
moisture
while others are always dry. Is there not a causer The wind blows
where it
lists; but if we desire to feel a stiff breeze we must go out to sea,
or climb
the hills. The Spirit o£ God has his favored places for displaying his
might.
He is typified by a dove, and the dove has its chosen haunts: to the
rivers
of waters, to the peaceful and quiet places, the dove resorts; we meet
it not
upon the battle-field, neither does it alight on carrion. There are
things
congruous to the Spirit, and things contrary to his mind. The Spirit
of God
is compared to light, and light can shine Where it wills, but some
bodies
are opaque, while others are transparent; and so there are men
through
whom God the Holy Ghost can shine, and there are others through
whom
his brightness never appears. Thus, then, it can be shown that the
Holy
Ghost, though he be the “free Spirit” of God, is by no means
capricious in
his operations.
But, dear brethren, the Spirit of God may be grieved and vexed, and
event
resisted: to deny this is to oppose the constant testimony of
Scripture.
Worst of all, ‘we may do despite to him, and so in-suit him that he
will
speak no more by us, but leave us as he left king Saul of old. Alas,
that
there should be men in the Christian ministry to whom this has
happened;
but I am afraid there are.
Brethren. what are those evils which will grieve the Spirit? I
answer,
anything that would have disqualified you as an ordinary Christian
for
communion with God also disqualifies you for feeling the
extraordinary
21
power of the Holy Spirit as a minister: but, apart from that, there
are
special hindrances.
Among the first we must mention a want of sensitiveness, or that
unfeeling
condition which arises from disobeying the Spirit’s influences. We
should
be delicately sensitive to his faintest movement, and then we may
expect
his abiding presence, but if we are as the horse anti as the mule,
which have
no understanding, we shall feel the whip, but we shall not enjoy the
tender
influences of the Comforter.
Another grieving fault is a want of truthfulness. When a great
musician
takes a guitar, or touches a harp, and finds that the notes are false,
he stays
his hand. Some men’s souls are not honest; they are sophistical and
doubleminded.
Christ’s Spirit will not be an accomplice with men in the
wretched
business of shuffling and deceiving. Does it really come to this —
that you
preach certain doctrines, not because you believe them, but because
your
congregation expects you to do so? Are you hiding your time till you
can,
without risk! renounce your present creed and tell out what your
dastardly
mind really holds to be true? Then are you fallen indeed, and are
baser than
the meanest slaves. God deliver us from treacherous men, and if they
enter
our ranks, may they speedily be drummed out to the tune of the
Rogue’s
March. If we feel an abhorrence of them, how much more must the
Spirit
.of truth detest them!
You can greatly grieve the Holy Spirit by a general scantiness of
grace.
The phrase is awkward, but it describes certain persons better than
any’
other which occurs to me. The Scanty-grace family usually have one of
the
brothers in the ministry. I know the man. He is not dishonest, nor
immoral,
he is not bad tempered, nor self-indulgent, but there is a
something
wanting: it would not be easy to prove its absence by any overt
offense,
but it is wanting in the whole man, and its absence spoils everything.
He
wants the one thing needful. He is not. spiritual, he has no savor of
Christ,
his heart never burns within him, his soul is not alive, he wants
grace, We
cannot expect the Spirit of God to bless a ministry which never ought
to
have been exercised, and certainly a graceless ministry is of that
character.
Another evil which drives away the divine Spirit is pride. The way to
be
very great is to be very little. To be very noteworthy in you,: own
esteem is
to be unnoticed of God. If you must needs dwell upon the high places
of
the earth, you shall find the mountain summits cold and barren: the
Lord
dwells with the lowly, but he knows the proud afar off.
22
The Holy Ghost is also vexed by laziness. I cannot imagine the
Spirit
waiting at the door of a sluggard, and supplying the deficiencies
created by
indolence. Sloth in the cause of the Redeemer is; a vice for which
no
excuse can be invented. We ourselves feel our flesh creep when we see
the
dilatory movements of sluggards, and we may be sure that the active
Spirit
is equally vexed with those who trifle in the work of the
Lord.
Neglect of private prayer and many other evils will produce the
same
unhappy result, but there is no need to enlarge, for your own
consciences
will tell you, brethren, what it is that grieves the Holy One of
Israel.
And now, let me entreat you, listen to this word : — Do you know
what
may happen if the Spirit of God be greatly grieved and depart from
us?
There are two suppositions. The first is that we never were God’s
true
servants at all, but were only temporarily used by him, as Balaam was,
and
even the ass on which he rode. Suppose, brethren, that you and I go
on
comfortably preaching a while, and are neither suspected by ourselves
nor
others to be destitute of the Spirit of God: our ministry’ may all
come to an
end on a sudden, and we may come to an end with it; we may be
smitten
down in our prime, as were Nadab and Abidu, no more to be
seen
ministering before the Lord, or removed in riper years, like Hophni
and
Phineas, no longer to serve in the tabernacle of the congregation. We
have
no inspired annalist to record for us the sudden cutting off of
promising
men, but if we had, it. may be we should react with terror — of
zeal
sustained by strong drink, of public Phariseeism associated with
secret
defilement, of avowed orthodoxy concealing absolute infidelity, or of
some
other form of strange fire presented upon the altar till the Lord
would
endure it no more, and cut off the offenders with a sudden stroke.
Shall
this terrible doom happen to any one of us?
Alas, I have seen some deserted by the Holy Spirit, as Saul was. It
is
written that the Spirit of God came upon Saul, but he was faithless to
the
divine influence, and it departed, and an evil spirit occupied its
place. See
how the deserted preacher moodily plays the cynic, criticizes all
others, and
hurls the javelin of detraction at a better man than himself. Saul was
once
among the prophets, but he was more at home among the persecutors.
The
disappointed preacher worries the true evangelist, resorts to the
witchcraft
of philosophy, and seeks help from dead heresies; but his power is
gone,
and the Philistines will soon find him among the slain.. “Tell it not
in Gath,
23
publish it not in the streets of Askielon! ye daughters of Israel weep
over
Saul! How are the mighty fallen in the midst of the battle
I”
Some, too, deserted by the, Spirit of God, have become like the
sons of one
Sceva, a Jew. These pretenders tried to cast out devils in the name
of
Jesus, whom Paul preached, but the devils leaped upon them and
overcame
them; thus while certain preachers have declaimed against sin, the
very
vices which they denounced have overthrown them. The sons of
Sceva
have been among us in England: the devils of drunkenness have
prevailed
over the very man who denounced the bewitching cup, and the demon
of
unchastity has leaped upon the preacher who applauded purity. If the
Holy
Ghost be absent, ours is of all positions the most perilous; therefore
let us
beware.
Alas, some ministers become like Balaam. He was a prophet, was he
not?
Did he not speak in the name of the Lord? Is he not called “the
man whose
eyes are opened, which saw the vision of the Almighty?” Yet
Balaam
fought against Israel, and cunningly devised a scheme by which the
chosen
people might be overthrown. Ministers of the gospel have become
Papists,
infidels, and freethinkers, and plotted the destruction of what they
once
professed to prize. We may be apostles, and yet, like Judas, turn out
to be
sons of perdition. Woe unto us if this be the case!
Brethren, I will assume that we really are the children of God, and
what
then? Why, even then, if the Spirit of God depart from us, we may be
taken
away oh a sudden as the deceived prophet was who failed to obey
the
command of the Lord in the days of Jeroboam. life was no doubt a man
of
God, and the death of his body was no evidence of the loss of his
soul, but
he broke away from what he knew to be the command of God
given
specially to himself, and his ministry ended there and then, for a
lion met
him by the way and slew him. May the Holy Spirit preserve us
from
deceivers, and keep us true to the voice of God.
Worse still, we may reproduce the life of Samson, upon whom the Spirit
of
God came in the camps of Dan; but in Delilah’s lap he lost his
strength, and
in the dungeon he lost his eyes. He bravely finished his life-work,
blind as
he was, but who among us wishes to tempt such a fate?
Or — and this last has saddened me beyond all expression, because it
is
much more likely than any of the rest — we may be left by the Spirit
of
God, in a painful degree, to mar the close of our life-work as Moses
did.
24
Not to lose our souls, nay, not even to lose our crowns in heaven, or
even
our reputations on earth; but, still, to be under a cloud in our last
days
through once speaking unadvised][y with our lips. I have lately
studied the
later days of the great prophet of Horeb, and I have not yet recovered
from
the deep gloom of spirit which it cast over me. What was the sin
of
Moses!? You need not enquire. It was not gross like the transgression
of
David, nor startling like the failure of Peter, nor weak and foolish
like the
grave fault of his brother Aaron; indeed, it seems an infinitesimal
offense as
weighed in the balances of ordinary judgment. But then, you see, it
was the
sin of Moses, of a mart favored of God beyond all others, of a leader
of the
people, of a representative of the divine King. The Lord could
have
overlooked it in anyone ,else, but not in Moses: Moses must be
chastened
by being forbidden to lead the people into the promised land. Truly,
he had
a ,glorious view from the top of Pisgah, and everything else which
could
mitigate the rigor of the sentence, but; it was a great disappointment
never
to enter the land of Israel’s inheritance, and that for once
speaking
unadvisedly. I would not shun my Masters service, but I tremble in
his
presence. Who can be faultless when even Moses erred? It is a
dreadful
thing to be beloved of God. “Who among us shall dwell with
devouring
fire? Who among us shall dwell with everlasting burnings? He that
walketh
righteously and speaketh uprightly “-he alone can face that
sin-consuming
flame of love. Brethren, I beseech you, crave Moses’s place, but
tremble as
you take it. Fear and tremble for all the good that God shall make to
pass
before you. When you are fullest of the fruits of the Spirit bow
lowest before
the throne, and serve the Lord with fear. “The Lord our God is
a jealous
God.” Remember that God has come unto us, not to exalt us, but
to exalt
himself, and we must see to it that his glory is the one sole
object of all that
we do. “He must increase,, and I must decrease.” Oh, may
God bring us
to this, and make us walk very carefully and humbly before him. God
will
search us and try us, for judgment begins at his own house, and in
that house it
begins with his ministers. Will any of us be found wanting? Shall the
pit of hell
draw a portion of its wretched inhabitants from among our band of
pastors?
Terrible will be the, doom of a fallen preacher: his condemnation will
astonish
common transgressors. “Hell from beneath is moved for thee to meet
thee at
thy coming.” All they shall speak and say unto thee, “Art thou also
become
weak as we? Art thou become like unto us?” O for the Spirit of God to
make
and keep us alive unto God, faithful to our office, and useful to our
generation,
and clear of the blood of men’s souls. Amen.
25
LECTURE 2.
NECESSITY OF MINISTERIAL PROGRESS.f1
DEAR FELLOW SOLDIERS! We are few, and we
have a desperate fight
before us, therefore it is needful that every man should be made the
most
of, and nerved to his highest point of strength. It is desirable thug
the
Lord’s ministers should be the picked men of the character, of the
entire
universe, for such the age demands; therefore, in reference to
yourselves
and your personal qualifications, I give you the motto, “Go
forward” Go
forward in personal attainments, forward in gifts and in grace,
forward in
fitness for the work, and forward in conformity to the image of
Jesus. The
points I shall speak upon begin at the base, and ascend.
1. First, dear brethren, I think it necessary to say to myself
and to you that
we must go forward in our mental acquirements. It will never
do! for us
continually to present ourselves to God at our worst. We are not worth
his
having at our best; but at any rate let not the offering be maimed
and
blemished by our idleness. “Thou shalt lore the Lord thy God with all
thy
heart” is, perhaps, more easy’ to comply with, than to love him with
all our
mind; yet we must give him our mind as well as our affections, and
that
mind should be well furnished, that we may not offer him an empty
casket.
Our ministry demands mind. I shall not insist upon “the enlightenment
of
the age,” still it is quite certain that there is a great educational
advance
among all classes, and that there will yet be much more of it. The
time is
passed when ungrammatical speech will suffice for a preacher. Even in
a
country village, where, according to tradition, “nobody knows
nothings”
the schoolmaster is now abroad, and want of education will
hinder
usefulness more than it once did; for, when the speaker wishes his
audience
to remember the gospel, they on the other and will remember
his
ungrammatical expressions, and will repeat them as themes for jest,
when
we could have wished they }lad rehearsed the divine doctrines to
one
another in solemn earnest. Dear brethren, we must cultivate ourselves
to
the highest possible point, and we should do this, firsts by gathering
in
knowledge that we may fill the barn, then by acquiring discrimination
that
we may winnow the heap, and lastly by a firm retentiveness of mind,
by
26
which we may lay up the winnowed grain in the storehouse. These
three
points may not be equally important, but they are all necessary to
a
complete man.
We must, I say, make great efforts to acquire information,
especially of a
Biblical kind. We must not confine ourselves to one topic ,of study,
or we
shall not exercise our whole mental manhood. God made the world
for
man, and he made man with a mind intended to occupy and use all
the
world; he is the tenant, and nature is for a while his house; why
should he
shut himself out of any of its rooms? Why refuse to taste any of
the
cleansed meats the great Father has put upon the table? Still, our
main
business is to study the Scriptures. The smith’s main business is to
shoe
horses; let him see that he knows how to do it, for should he be able
to belt
an angel with a girdle of gold he will fail as a smith if he cannot
make and
fix a horse-shoe. It is a small matter that you Should be able to
write the
most brilliant poetry, as possibly you could, Unless you can preach a
good
and telling sermon, which will have the effect of comforting saints
and
convincing sinners. Study the Bible, dear brethren, through and
through,
with all helps that you can possibly obtain: remember that the
appliances
now within the reach of ordinary Christians are much more extensive
than
they were in our fathers’ days, and therefore you must be
greater Biblical
scholars if you would keep in front of your hearers. Intermeddle with
all
knowledge, but above all things meditate day and night in the law of
the
Lord.
Be well instructed in theology, and do not regard the sneers of those
who
rail at it because they are ignorant of it. Many preachers are
not
theologians, and hence the mistakes which they make. It; cannot do
any
hurt to the most lively evangelist to be also a sound theologian, and
it may
often be the means of saving him from gross blunders, Now-a-days we
hear
men tear a single sentence of Scripture from its connection, and
cry
“Eureka! Eureka!” as if they had found a new truth; and yet they have
not.
discovered a diamond, but a piece of broken glass. Had they been able
to
compare spiritual things with spiritual, had they understood the
analogy of
the faith, and had they been acquainted with the holy learning of the
great
Bible students of ages past, they would not have been quite so fast
in
vaunting their marvelous knowledge. Let us be thoroughly well
acquainted
with the great doctrines of the Word of God, and let us be mighty
in
expounding Scripture. I am sure that no preaching will last so long,
or
build up a church so well, as the expository. To renounce altogether
the
27
hortatory discourse for the expository would be running to a
preposterous
extreme; but I cannot too earnestly assure you that if your ministries
are to
be lastingly useful you must be expositors. For [this you must
understand
the Word yourselves, and be able so to comment upon it that the
people
may be built up by the Word. Be masters of your Bibles,
brethren:
whatever other works you have not searched, be at home with the
writings
of the prophets and apostles. “Let the word of God dwell in you
richly”
Having given precedence to the inspired writings, neglect no field
of
knowledge. The presence of Jesus on the earth has sane-titled the
realms
Of nature, and what he has cleansed call not you common. All that
your
Father has made is yours, and you should learn from it. You may read
a
naturalist’s journal, or a traveler’s voyage, and find profit in it.
Yes, and
even an old herbal, or a manual of alchemy may, like Samson’s dead
lion,
yield you honey. There are pearls in oyster shells, and fruits on
thorny
boughs. The paths of true science, especially natural history and
botany,
drop fatness. Geology, so far as it is fact, and not fiction, is full
of
treasures. History — wonderful are the visions which it makes to
pass
before you — -is eminently instructive; indeed, every portion of
God’s
dominion in nature teems with precious teachings. Follow the trails
of
knowledge, according as you have the time, the opportunity, and
the
peculiar faculty; and do not hesitate to do so because of any
apprehension
that you will educate yourselves up to too high a point. When
grace
abounds, learning will not puff you up, or injure your simplicity in
the
gospel. Serve God with such education as you have, and thank him
for
blowing through you if you are a ram’s horn, but if there be a
possibility of
your becoming a silver trumpet, choose it rather.
I have said that we must also learn to discriminate, and at
this particular
time that point needs insisting on. Many run after novelties, charmed
with
every invention: learn to judge between truth and its counterfeits,
and you
will not be led astray. Others adhere like limpets to old teachings,
and yet
these may only be ancient errors: prove all things, and hold fast that
which
is good. The use of the sieve, and the winnowing fan, is much to
be
commended. Dear brethren, a man who has asked of the Lord to give
him
clear eyes by which he shall see the truth and discern its bearings,
and who,
by reason of the constant exercise of his faculties, has obtained an
accurate
judgment, is one fit to be a leader of the Lord’s host; but all are
not such. It
is painful to observe how many embrace anything if it be but
earnestly
brought before them. They swallow the medicine of every spiritual
quack
28
who has enough of brazen assurance to appear to be sincere. Be ye
not
such children in understanding, but test carefully before you accept.
Ask
the Holy Spirit to give you the faculty of’ discerning, so shall you
conduct
your flocks far from poisonous meadows, and lead them into
safe
pasturage.
When in due time you have gained the power of acquiring knowledge,
and
the faculty of discrimination, seek next for ability to retain
and hold firmly
what you have learned. In these times certain men glory in
being
weathercocks; they hold fast nothing, they have, in fact, nothing
worth the
holding. They believed yesterday, but not that which they believe
to-day,
nor that which they will believe to-morrow; and he would be a
greater
prophet than Isaiah who should be able to tell what they will believe
when
next the moon doth fill her horns, for they are constantly altering,
and seem
to be born under that said moon, and to partake of her changing
moods.
These men may be as; honest as they claim to be, but of what use are
they?
Like good trees oftentimes transplanted, they may be of a noble
nature, but
they bring forth nothing; their strength goes out in rooting and
re-rooting,
they have no sap to spare for fruit. Be sure you have the truth, and
then be
sure you hold it. Be ready for fresh truth, if it be truth, but
be very chary
how you subscribe to the belief that a better light has been found
than that
of the sun. Those who hawk new truth about the street, as the boys do
a
second edition of the evening paper, are usually no better than they
should
be. The fair maid of truth does not paint her cheeks and tire her head
like
Jezebel, following every new philosophic fashion; she is content with
her
own native beauty, and her aspect is in the main the same yesterday,
today,
and for ever. When men change often they generally need to
be
changed in the most emphatic sense. Our “modern thought” gentry
are
doing incalculable mischief to the souls of men, and resemble Nero
fiddling
upon the top of a tower with Rome burning at his feet. Souls are
being
damned, and yet: these men are spinning theories. Hell gapes wide,
and
with her open mouth swallows up myriads, and those who should.
spread
the tidings of salvation are “pursuing fresh lines of thought.”
Highly
cultured soul-murderers will find their boasted “culture” to be
no excuse
in the day of judgment. For God’s sake, let us know how men are to
be
saved, and get to the work: to be for ever deliberating as to the
proper
mode of making bread while a nation dies of famine is detestable
trifling. It
is time we knew what to teach, or else renounced our office. “For
ever
learning and. never coming to the truth” is the motto of the worst
rather
29
than the best of men. I saw in Rome a statue of a boy extracting a
thorn
from his foot; I went my way, and returned in a year’s time, and ;here
sat
the selfsame boy, extracting the intruder still, Is this to be our
model? “I
shape my creed every week,” was the confession of one of these divines
to
me. Whereunto shall I liken such unsettled ones? Are they not like
those
birds which frequent the Golden Horn, and are to be seen
from
Constantinople, of which it is said that they are always on the wing,
and
never rest? No one ever saw them alight on the water or on the land,
they
are for ever poised in mid-air. The natives call. them “lost
souls,” seeking
rest and finding none. Assuredly, men who have no personal rest in
the
truth, if they are not unsaved themselves, are, at least;, very
unlikely to
save others, He who has no assured truth to tell must not wonder if
his
hearers set small store by him. We must know the truth, understand it,
and
hold it with firm grip, or we cannot hope to lead others to believe
it.
Brethren, I charge you, seek to know and to discriminate; and then,
having
discriminated, labor to be rooted and grounded in the truth. Keep in
full
operation the processes of filling the barn, winnowing the grain,
and
storing it in granaries, so shall you mentally “Go
forward.”
2. We need to go forward in oratorical qualifications. I
am beginning at
the bottom, but even this is important, for it is a pity that even the
feet of
this image should be of clay. Nothing is trifling which Can be of any
service
to our grand design. Only for want of a hall the horse lost his shoe,
and so
became unfit for the battle; that shoe was only a trifling rim of iron
which
smote the ground, and yet the neck clothed with thunder was of no
avail
when the shoe was gone. A man may be irretrievably ruined for
,.spiritual
usefulness, not because he fails either in character or spirit, but
because he
breaks down mentally or oratorically, and, therefore:, I have begun
with
these points, and again remark that we must; improve in utterance. It
is not
every one of us who can speak as some can do, and even these:
men
cannot speak up to their own ideal. If there be any brothel’ here who
thinks
he can preach as well as he should:, I would advise him to leave
off
altogether. If he did so he would be acting as wisely as the great
painter’
who broke his palette, and, turning to his wife, said, “My painting
days are
over, for I have satisfied myself, and therefore I am sure my power
is
gone.” Whatever other perfection may be reachable, I am certain that
he
who thinks he has gained perfection in oratory mistakes volubility
for
eloquence, and verbiage for argument. Whatever you may know,
you
cannot be truly efficient ministers if you are not ‘“ apt to teach.”
You know
30
ministers who have mistaken their calling, and evidently have no gifts
for it:
make sure that none think the same of you. There are brethren in
the
ministry, whose speech is intolerable; either they rouse you to wrath,
or
else they send you to sleep. No chloral can ever equal some discourses
in
sleep-giving properties; no human being, unless gifted with
infinite
patience, could long endure to listen to them, and nature does well to
give
the victim deliverance through sleep. I heard one say the other day
that a
certain preacher had no more gifts for the ministry than an oyster,
and in
my own judgment this was a slander on the oyster, for that worthy
bivalve
shows great discretion in his openings, and knows when to close. If
some
men were sentenced to hear their own sermons it would be a
righteous
judgment upon them, and they would soon cry out with Cain,
“My
punishment is greater than I can bear.” Let us not fall. under the
same
condemnation.
Brethren, we should cultivate a clear style. When a man does
not make me
understand what he means, it is because he does not himself know What
he
means. An average hearer, who is unable to follow the course of
thought
of the preacher, ought not to worry himself, but to blame the
preacher,
whose business it is to make the matter plain. If you look down into a
well,
if it be empty it will appear to be very deep, but if there be water
in it you
will see its brightness. I believe that many “deep” preachers are
simply so
because they are like dry wells with nothing whatever in them,
except
decaying leaves, a few stones, and. perhaps a dead cat or two. If
there be
living water in your preaching it may be very deep, but the light of
truth
will give clearness to it. It is not enough to be so plain that you
can be
understood, you must speak so that you cannot be
misunderstood.
We must cultivate a cogent as well as a clear style; our speech
must be
forceful. Some imagine that this consists in speaking loudly, but I
can
assure them they are in error. Nonsense does not improve by
being
bellowed. God does not require us to shout as if we were speaking to
ten
thousand, when we are only addressing three hundred. Let us be
forcible
by reason of the excellence of our matter, anti the energy of spirit
which
we throw into the delivery of it. In a word, let our speaking be
natural and
living. I hope we have foresworn the tricks of professional orators,
the
strain for effect, the studied climax, the pre-arranged pause, the
theatric
strut, the mouthing of words, and I know not what besides, which you
may
see in certain pompous divines who still survive upon the face of the
earth.
May such become extinct animals ere long, and may a living,
natural,
31
simple way of talking out the gospel be learned by as all; for I
am
persuaded that such a style is one which God is likely to
bless.
Among many other things we must cultivate persuasiveness. Some
of our
brethren have great influence over men, and yet .others with greater
gifts
are devoid of it; these last do not appear to get neat:’ to the
people, they
cannot grip them and make them feel. There are preachers who in
their
sermons seem to take their hearers one by one by the button-hole,
and
drive the truth right into their souls, while others generalize so
much, and
are so cold ‘withal, that one would think they were speaking of
dwellers in
some remote planet, whose affairs did not much concern them. Learn
the
art of pleading with men. You will do this well if you often see the
Lord. If
I remember rightly, the old classic story tells us that, when a
soldier was
about to kill Darius, his son, who ]had been dumb from his
childhood,
suddenly cried out in surprise, “Know you not that he is the king?”
His
silent tongue was unloosed by love to his father, and well may ours
find
earnest speech when the Lord is seen by us crucified for sin. If there
be any
speech in us, this will rouse it. The knowledge of the terrors of the
Lord
should also bestir us to persuade men. We cannot do other than plead
with
them to be reconciled to God. Brethren, mark those who woo sinners
to
Jesus, find out their secret, and never rest till you obtain the same
power. If
you find them very simple and! homely, yet if you see them really
useful,
say to yourself, “That is my fashion ;” but if on the other hand you
listen to
a preacher who is much admired, and on inquiry find that no souls
are
savingly converted, say to yourself, “This is not the thing for me,
for I am
not seeking to be great, but to be really useful.”
Let your oratory, therefore, constantly improve in clearness,
cogency,
naturalness, and persuasiveness. Try, dear brethren, to get such a
style of
speaking that you suit yourselves to your audiences. Much lies
in that. The
preacher who should address an educated congregation in the
language
which he would use in speaking to a company of costermongers
would
prove himself a fool: and on the other hand, he who goes down
amongst
miners and colliers with technical theological terms and
drawing-room
phrases acts like an idiot. The confusion of tongues at Babel was
more
thorough than we imagine. It did not merely give different languages
to
great nations, but it made the speech of each class to vary from that;
of
others. A- fellow of Billingsgate cannot understand a fellow of
Brazenose.
Now as the costermonger cannot learn the. language of the college, let
the
college learn the language of the costermonger. “We use the language
of
32
the market,” said Whit-. field, and this was much to his honor; yet
when he
stood in the drawing — room of the Countess of Huntingdon, and
his
speech entranced the infidel noblemen whom she brought to hear him,
he
adopted another style. His language was equally plain in each case,
because
it was equally familiar to the audience: he did not. use the
ipsissima verba,
or his language would have lost its plainness in the one case or the
other,
and would either have been slang to the nobility, or Greek to the
crowd. In
our modes of speech we should aim at being “all things to all men.” He
is
the greatest master of oratory who is able to address any class of
people in
a manner suitable to their condition, and likely to touch their
hearts.
Brethren, let none excel us in power ,of’ speech: let none surpass us
in the
mastery of our mother tongue, Beloved fellow-soldiers, our tongues
are
the swords which God has given us to use for him, even as it is said
of our
Lord, “Out of his mouth went a two-edged sword.” Let these
swords be
sharp. Cultivate your powers of speech, and be amongst the foremost
in
the land for utterance. I do not exhort you to this because you
are
remarkably deficient; far from it, for everybody says to me, “We know
the
college men by their plain, bold speech.’“ This leads me to believe
that you
have the gift largely in you, and I beseech you to take pains to
perfect it.
3. Brethren, we must be even more earnest to go forward in
moral
qualities. Let the points I shall mention here come home to those who
shall
require them, but I assure you I have no special persons among you in
my
mind’s eye. We desire to rise to the highest style of ministry, and if
so,
even if we obtain the mental and oratorical qualifications, we shall
fail,
unless we also possess high moral qualities.
There are evils which we must shake off, as Paul shook the viper from
his
hand, and there are virtues which we must gain at any cost.
Self-indulgence has slain its thousands; let us tremble lest we perish
by the
hands of that Delilah.. Let us have every passion and habit under
due
restraint: if we are not masters of ourselves we are not fit to be
leaders in
the church.
We must put away all notion of self importance. God will not bless the
man
who thinks himself great. To glory even in the work of God the Holy
Spirit
in yourself is to tread dangerously near to self-adulation. “Let
another
praise thee, and not thine own lips,” and be very glad when that other
has
sense enough to hold his tongue.
33
We must also have our tempers well under restraint. A vigorous temper
is;
not altogether an evil. Men who are as easy as an old shoe are,
generally of
as little worth. I would, not say to you, “Dear brethren, have a
temper,”
but I do say, If you have it, control it carefully.” I thank God when
I see a
minister have temper enough to be indignant at wrong, and to be firm
for
the right; still, temper is an edged tool, and often cuts the man who
handles
it. “Gentle, easy to be entreated,” preferring to bear evil rather
than inflict
it, this is to be our spirit. If any brother here naturally boils over
too soon,
let him mind that when he does do so he scalds nobody but the, devil,
and
then let him boil away.
We must conquer — some of us especially — our tendency to levity.
A
great[distinction ,exists between holy cheerfulness, which is a
virtue, and
that general levity, which is a vice. There is a levity which has not
enough
heart to laugh, but trifles with everything; it is [flippant, hollow,
unreal. Ahearty
laugh is no more levity than a hearty cry. I speak of that
religious
veneering -which is pretentious, but thin, superficial, and insincere
about
the weightiest matters; Godliness is no jest: nor is it a mere form.
Beware
of being actors. Never give earnest men the impression -that you do
not
mean what you say, and are mere professionals. To be burning at the
lip
and freezing at the soul is a mark of reprobation. God deliver us from
being
superfine and superficial: may we never be the butterflies of the
garden of
God.
At the same tinny., we should avoid everything like the ferocity of
bigotry.
I know a class of religious people who, I have no doubt, were horn of
a
woman, but they appear to have been suckled by a wolf. I have done
them
no dishonor: were not Romulus and Remus, the founders of Rome,
so
reared? Some warlike men of this order have had sufficient mental
power
to found dynasties of thought; but human kindness and brotherly
love
consort better with the kingdom of Christ. We are not to go about,
the
world searching out heresies, like terrier dogs sniffing for rats; nor
are we
to be so confident of our own infallibility as to erect ecclesiastical
stakes at
which to roast all who differ from us, not, ‘tis true, with fagots of
wood,
but with those coals of juniper:, which consist of strong prejudice
and cruel
suspicion.
In addition to all this, there are mannerisms, and moods, and ways
which I
cannot now describe, against which we must struggle, for little faults
may
often be the source of failure, and to get rid of them may be the
secret of
34
success. Count nothing little which even in a sraM1 degree hinders
your
usefulness; cast out from the temple of your soul the seats of them
that sell
doves as well as the traffickers in sheep and oxen.
And, dear brethren, we must acquire certain moral faculties and
habits, as
well as put aside their opposites. He will never do much for God who
has
not integrity of spirit. If we be guided by policy, if there be any
mode of
action for us but that which is straightforward, we shall make
shipwreck
before long. Resolve, dear brethren, that you can be poor, that you
can be
despised. that you can lose life itself, but that you cannot do a
crooked
thing. For you, let the only policy be honesty.
May you also possess the grand moral characteristic of courage. By
this we
do[ not mean impertinence, impudence, or self-conceit; but real
courage to
do and say calmly the right thing, and to go straight on at all
hazards,
though there should be none to give you a good word. I am astonished
at
the number of Christians who are afraid to speak the truth to their
brethren.
I thank God I can say this, there is no member of my church, no
officer of
the church, and no man in the world to whom I am afraid to say before
his
face what I would say behind his back. Under God I owe my position in
my
own church to the absence of all policy, and the habit; of saying what
I
mean. The plan of making things pleasant; all round is a perilous as
well as
a wicked one. If you say one thing to one man, and another to
another,
they will one day compare notes and find you out, and then you will
be;
despised. The man of two faces will sooner or later be the object
of
contempt, and justly so. Above all things avoid cowardice, for it
makes
men liars. If you have anything that you feel you ought to say about a
man,
let the measure of what you say be this — -” How much dare I say to
his
face?” You must not allow yourselves a word more in censure of any
man
living. If that be your rule, your courage will save you from a
thousand
difficulties, and win you lasting respect.
Having the integrity and the courage, dear brethren, may you be gifted
with
an indomitable zeal. Zeal — what is it? How shall I describe it?
Possess it,
and you will know what it is. Be consumed with love for Christ, and
let the
flame burn continuously, not flaming up at public meetings and dying
out in
the routine work of every day. We need indomitable perseverance,
dogged
resolution, and a combination of sacred obstinacy, self-denial,
holy
gentleness, and invincible courage.
35
Excel also in One power, which is both mental and moral, namely,
the
power of concentrating all your forces upon the work to which you
are
called. Collect your thoughts, rally all your faculties, mass your’
energies,
focus your capacities. Turn all the springs of your soul into One
channel,
causing it to flow onward in an undivided stream. Some men lack
this
quality. They scatter themselves and fail. Mass your battalions, and
hurl
them upon the enemy. Do not try to be great at this and great at that
— to
be “everything by turns, and nothing long ;” but suffer your entire
nature to
be led in captivity by Jesus Christ, and lay everything at his dear
feet who
bled and died for you.
4. Above all these, we need spiritual qualifications, graces
which must be
wrought in us by the Lord himself. This is the main matter, I am
sure.
Other things are precious, but this is priceless; we must be rich
towards
God.
We need to know ourselves. The preacher should be great in the science
of
the heart, the philosophy of inward experience. There are two schools
of
experience, and neither is content to learn from the other; let us be
content,
however, to learn from both. The one school speaks of the child of God
as
one who knows the deep depravity of his heart, who understands
the
loathsomeness of his nature, and daily feels that in his flesh there
dwelleth
no good thing. “That man has not the life of God in his soul,” say
they,
“who does not know and feel this, and feel it by bitter and
painful
experience from day to day.” It is in vain to talk to them about
liberty, and
joy in the Holy Ghost; they will not have it. Let us learn from these
onesided
brethren. They know much that should be known, and woe to
that
minister who ignores their set of truths. Martin Luther used to say
that
temptation is the best teacher for a minister. There is truth on that
side of
the question.. Another school of believers dwell much upon the
glorious
work of the Spirit of God, and rightly and blessedly so. They believe
in the
Spirit of God as a cleansing power, sweeping the Augean stable of
the
soul, and making it into a temple for God. But frequently they talk as
if
they had ceased to sin, or to be annoyed by temptation; they glory as
if the
battle were already fought, and the victory won. Let us learn from
these
brethren. All the truth they can teach us let us know. Let us
become
familiar with the hill-tops, and the glory that shines thereon, the
Hermons
and the Tabors, where we may be transfigured with our Lord. Do not
be
afraid of becoming too holy. Do not be afraid of being too full of the
Holy
Spirit. I would have you wise on all sides, and able to deal with man
both
36
in his conflicts and in his joys, as one familiar with both. Know
where
Adam left you; know where the Spirit of God has placed you, Do
not;
know either of these so exclusively as to forget the other. I believe
that if
any men are likely to cry, “O wretched man that. I am! Who shall
deliver
me from the body of this death?” it will always be the ministers,
because
we need to be tempted in all points, so that we may be able to
comfort
others. In a. railway carriage last week I saw a poor man with his
leg
placed upon the seat. An official happening to see him in this
posture,,
remarked, “Those cushions were not made for you to put your
dirty boots
on.” As soon as the guard was gone the man put up his leg again, and
said
to me, “He has never broken his leg in two places, I am sure, or he
would
not be so sharp with me.” When I have heard brethren who have
lived at
ease, enjoying good incomes, condemning others who are much
tried,
because they could not rejoice in their fashion, I have felt that they
knew
nothing of the broken bones which others have to carry throughout
the
whole of their pilgrimage.
Brethren, know man in Christ, and out of Christ. Study him at his
best, and
study him at his worst; know his anatomy, his secrets, and. his
passions.
You cannot do this by books; you must have personal spiritual
experience;
God alone can give you that.
Among spiritual acquirements, it is beyond all other things needful to
know
him who is the sure remedy for all human diseases. Know Jesus. Sit at
his
feet. Consider his nature, his work, his sufferings, his glory.
Rejoice in his
presence: commune with him from day to day. To know Christ is
to
understand the most excellent of sciences. You cannot fail to be wise
if you
commune with wisdom; you cannot miss of strength if you have
fellowship
with the mighty Son of God. I saw the other day in an Italian grotto a
little
fern, which grew where its leaves continually glistened and danced in
the
spray of a fountain. It was always green, and neither summer’s drought
nor
winter’s cold affected it. So let us for ever abide under the sweet
influence
of Jesus’ love. Dwell in God, brethren; do not occasionally visit him,
but
abide in him. They say in Italy that where the sun does not enter
the
physician must. Where Jesus does not shine the soul is sick. Bask in
his
beams and you shall be vigorous in the service of the Lord. Last
Sunday
night I had a text which mastered me : — “No man knoweth the Son
but
the Father.” I told the people that poor sinners who had gone to Jesus
and
trusted him, thought they knew him, but that they knew only a little
of him.
Saints of sixty years’ experience, who have walked with him every
day,
37
think they know him; but they are only beginners yet. The perfect
spirits
before the throne, who have been for five thousand years
perpetually
adoring him, perhaps think they know him, but they do not to the full.
“No
man knoweth the Son but the Father.” He is so glorious, that only
the
infinite God has full knowledge of him, therefore there will be no
limit to
our study, or narrowness in our line of thought, if we make our Lord
the
great object of all our meditations.
Brethren:, as the outcome of this, if we are to be strong men, we must
be
conformed to our Lord. Oh, to be like him! Blessed be that cross on
which
we shall suffer, if we suffer for being made like unto the Lord Jesus.
If we
obtain conformity to Christ, we shall have a wondrous unction upon
ore’
ministry, and without that, what is a ministry worth?
In a word, we must labor for holiness of character. What is holiness?
Is it
hot wholeness of character? a balanced condition in which there is
neither
lack nor redundance? It is not morality, that is a cold lifeless
statue.;
holiness is life. You must have holiness; and, dear brethren, if you
should
fail in mental qualifications (as I hope you will not), and if you
should have
a slender measure of the oratorical faculty (as I trust you will not),
yet,
depend upon it, a holy life is, in itself, a wonderful power, and
‘will make
up for many deficiencies; it is, in fact, the best sermon the best man
can
deliver. Let us resolve that all the purity which can be had we will
have,
that all the sanctity which can be reached we will obtain, and that
all the
likeness to Christ that is possible in this world of sin shall
certainly be in us
through the work of the Spirit of God. The Lord lift us all as a
college right
up to a higher platform, and he shall have the glory!
5. Still I have not done, dear brethren. I have to say to you,.
go forward in
actual work, for, after all, we shall be known by what we have
done. We
ought to be mighty in deed as well as word. There are good brethren in
the
world who are impractical. The grand doctrine of the second advent
makes
them stand with open mouths, peering into the skies, so that I am
ready to
say, “Ye men of Plymouth, why stand ye here gazing up into heaven?”
The
fact that Jesus Christ is to come is not a reason for star-gazing, but
for
working in the power of the Holy Ghost. Be not so taken up
with
speculations as to prefer a Bible reading over a dark passage in
the
Revelation to teaching in a ragged-school or discoursing to the
poor
concerning. Jesus. We must have done with day-dreams, and get to work.
I
believe in eggs, but we must get chickens out of them. I do not
mind how
38
big your egg is; it may be an ostrich’s egg if you like, but if there
is nothing
in it, pray clear away the shells. If something comes of it, God bless
your
speculations, and even if you should go a little further than I think
it wise
to venture, still, if you are more useful, God be praised for it. We
want
facts — deeds done, souls saved. It is all very well to write essays,
but
what souls have you saved from going down to hell? Your
excellent
management of your school interests me, but how many children have
been
brought into the church by it? We are glad to hear of those
special
meetings, but how many have really been born to God in]them? Are
saints
edified? Are sinners converted?
To swing to and fro on a five-barred gate is not progress, yet some
seem to
think so. I see them in perpetual Elysium, humming over to themselves
and
their friends, “We are very comfortable.” God save us
from living in
comfort while sinners are sinking into hell. In traveling along the
mountain
roads in Switzerland you will continually see marks of the boring-rod;
and
in every minister’s life there should be traces of stern labor.
Brethren, do
something; do something; do something. While committees waste
their
time over resolutions, do something. While Societies and Unions
are
making constitutions, let us win souls. Too often we discuss, and
discuss,
and discuss, and Satan laughs in his sleeve. It is time we had done
planning
and sought something to plan. I pray you:, be men of action all of
you. Get
to work and quit yourselves like men. Old Suwarrow’s idea of war is
mine:
“Forward and strike! No theory! Attack! Form column: Charge
bayonets!
Plunge into the center of the enemy.” Our one aim is to sate sinners,
and
this we are not to talk about, but to do in the power! of
God.
6. Lastly, and here I am going to deliver a message which
weighs upon me,
— Go forward in the matter of the choice of your sphere of
action. I plead
this day for those who cannot plead for themselves, namely:, the
great
outlying masses of the heathen world. Our existing pulpits are
tolerably
well supplied, but we need men who will build on new foundations.
Who
will do this? Are we, as a company of faithful men, clear in our
consciences
about the heathen? Millions have never heard the name of Jesus.
Hundreds
of millions have seen a missionary only once in their lives, and
know
nothing of our{ King. Shall we let them perish? Can we go to ore’
beds
and sleep while China, India, Japan, and other nations are being
damned?
Are we clear of their blood? Have they no claim upon us? We ought to
put
it on this footing — not “Can I prove that I ought to go?” but
“Cart I
prove that I ought not to go?” When a man can prove honestly
that he
39
ought not to go then he is dear, but not else. What answer do you
give, my
brethren? I put i% to you man by man. I am not raising a question
among
you which I have not honestly put to myself. I have felt; that if some
of our
leading ministers would go forth it would have a grand effect in
stimulating
the churches, and I have honestly asked myself whether I ought to
go.
After balancing the whole thing I feel bound to keep my place, and I
think
the judgment, of most Christians would be the same; but I hope I
would
cheerfully go if it were my duty to do so. Brethren, put yourselves
through
the same process. We must have the heathen converted; God has
myriads
of his elect among them, we must go and search for them till we find
them.
Many difficulties are now removed:, all lands are open to us, and
distance
is annihilated. True we have not the Pentecostal gift of tongues,
but
languages are now readily acquired, while the art of printing is a
full
equivalent for the lost gift. The dangers incident to missions ought
not to
keep any true man back, even if they were very great, .but they are
now
reduced to a minimum. There are hundreds of places where the cross
of
Christ is unknown, to which we can go without risk. Who will go?
The
men who ought to go are young brethren of good abilities who have
not
yet taken upon themselves family cares.
Each student entering the college should consider this matter,
and
surrender himself to the work unless there are conclusive reasons for
his
not doing so. It is a fact that even for the colonies it is ‘very
difficult to find
men,, for I have had openings in Australia which I have been obliged
to
decline. It ought not to be so. Surely there is some self-sacrifice
among us
yet, and some among us are willing to be exiled for Jesus. The
Mission
languishes for want of men. If the men were forthcoming the liberality
of
the church would supply their needs, and, in fact, the liberality of
rite
church has made the supply, and yet there are not the men to go. I
shall
never feel, brethren, that we, as a band of men, have done our duty
until
we see our comrades fighting for Jesus in every land in the van of
conflict.
I believe that if God moves you to go, you will be among the best
of
missionaries, because you will make the preaching of the gospel the
great
feature of your work, and that is God’s sure way of power. I wish that
our
churches would imitate that of Pastor Harms, in Germany, where
every
member was consecrated to God indeed and of a truth. The farmers
gave
the produce of their lands, the working-men their labor; one gave a
large
house to be used as a missionary college, and Pastor Harms
obtained
money for a ship which he fitted out;, to make voyages to Africa, and
then
40
he sent missionaries, and little companies of his people with them, to
form
Christian communities among the Bushmen. When will our churches
be
equally self-denying and energetic? Look at the Moravians! how every
man
and woman becomes a missionary, and how much they do is,
consequence.
Let us catch their spirit. Is it a right spirit? Then it is right for
us to have it.
It is not enough for us to say, “Those Moraviaus are very
wonderful
people I” We ought to be wonderful people too. Christ did not
purchase
the Moravians any more than he purchased us; they are under no
more
obligation to make sacrifices than we are. Why then this
backwardness?
When we read of heroic men who gave up all for Jesus, we are not
merely
to admire, but to imitate them. Who will imitate them now? Come to
the
point. Are there not some among you willing to consecrate yourselves
to
the Lord? “Forward ‘“ is the watchword to-day! Are there no bold
spirits
to lead the van? Pray all of you that during this Pentecost the Spirit
may
say, “Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work.”
Forward! In God’s name, FORWARD!
41
LECTURE 3.
THE NEED OF DECISION FOR THE TRUTH
SOME things are true and
some things are false ‘ — I regard that as an
axiom; but there are many persons who evidently do not believe it.
The
current principle of the present age seems to be. “Some things are
either
true or false, according to the point of view from which you look at
them.
Black is white, and white is black according to circumstances; and it
does
not particularly matter which you call it. Truth of course is true,
but it
would be rude to say that the opposite is a lie; we must not be
bigoted, but
remember the motto, ‘So many men, so many minds,’“ Our
forefathers
were particular about maintaining landmarks; they had strong
notions
about fixed points of revealed doctrine, and were very tenacious of
what
they believed to be scriptural; their fields were protected by hedges
and
ditches, but their sons have grubbed up the hedges, filled up the
ditches,
laid all level, and played at leap-frog with the boundary stones. The
school
of modern thought laughs at the ridiculous positiveness of Reformers
and
Puritans; it is advancing in glorious liberality, and before long will
publish a
grand alliance between heaven and hell, or, rather, an amalgamation of
the
two establishments upon terms of mutual concession, allowing
falsehood
and truth to lie side by side, like the lion ‘with the lamb. Still,
for all that,
my firm old-fashioned belief is that some doctrines are true, and
that
statements which are diametrically opposite to them are not true, —
that
when “No” is the fact, “Yes” is out of court, and that when “Yes” can
be
justified, “No” must be abandoned. I believe that the gentleman who
has
for so long a time perplexed our courts is either Sir Roger Tichborne
or
somebody else; I am not yet able to conceive of his being the true
heir and
an impostor at the same time. Yet in religious matters the
fashionable
standpoint is somewhere in that latitude.
We have a Axed faith to preach, my brethren, and we are sent forth
with a
definite message from God. We are not left to fabricate the message as
we
go along. We are not sent forth by our Master with a general
commission
arranged on this fashion — ” As you shall think in your heart and
invent in
your head, so preach. Keep abreast of the times. Whatever the people
want
42
to hear, tell them that, and they shall be saved.” Verily, we read not
so.
There is something definite in the Bible. It is not quite a lump of
wax to be
shaped at our will, or a roll of cloth to be cut according to the
prevailing
fashion. Your great thinkers evidently look upon the Scriptures as a
box of
letters for them to play with, and make what they like of, or a
wizard’s,
bottle, out of which they may pour anything they choose, from atheism
up
to spiritualism. I am too old-fashioned to fall down and worship
this
theory. There is something told me in the Bible — told me for certain
—
not put before me With a “but” and a “perhaps,” and an
“if,” and a “may
be,” and fifty thousand suspicions behind it, so that really the long
and the
short of it is, that it may not be so at all; but revealed to me as
infallible
fact, which must be believed, the opposite of which is deadly error,
and
comes from the father of lies.
Believing, therefore, that there is such a thing as truth, and such a
thing as
falsehood, that there are truths in the Bible, and that the gospel
consists in
something definite which is to be believed by men, it becomes us to
be
decided as to what we teach, and to teach it in a decided manner. We
have
to deal with men who wilt be either lost or saved, and they certainly
will
not be saved by’ erroneous doctrine. We have to deal with God,
whose
servants we are1 and he will not be honored by our delivering
falsehoods;
neither will he give us a reward, and say, “Well done, good and
faithful
servant, thou hast mangled the gospel as judiciously as any man
that ever
lived before thee.” We stand in a very solemn position, and ours
should be
the spirit of old Micaiah, who said, “As the Lord my God
liveth, before
whom I stand, whatsoever the Lord saith unto me that will I
speak.”
Neither less nor more than God’s word are we called to state, but
that
word we are bound to declare in a spirit which convinces the sons of
men
that, whatever they may think of it, we believe God, and are not to
be
shaken in our confidence in him.
Brethren, in what ought we to be positive? Well, there are
gentlemen alive
Who imagine that there are no fixed principles to go upon. “; Perhaps
a
few doctrines,” said one to me, “perhaps a few doctrines may
be
considered as established. It is, perhaps, ascertained that there is a
God;
but one ought not to dogmatise upon his personality: a great deal may
be
said for pantheism.” Such men creep into the ministry, but they
are
generally cunning enough to conceal the breadth of their minds
beneath
Christian phraseology, thus acting in consistency with their
principles, for
their fundamental rule is that truth is of no consequence.
43
As for us — -as for me, at any rate — -I am certain that there is a
God,
and I mean to preach it as a man does who is absolutely sure. tie is
the
Maker of heaven and earth, the Master of providence, and the Lord
of
grace: let his name be blessed for ever and eve! We will have no
questions
and debates as to him.
We are equally certain that the book which is called “the Bible
“is his
word, and is inspired: not inspired in the sense in which Shakespeare,
and
Milton, and Dryden may be inspired, but in an infinitely higher sense;
so
that, provided we have the exact text, we regard the words themselves
as
infallible. We believe that everything Stated in the book that comes
to us
from God is to be accepted by us as his sure testimony, and nothing
less
than that. God forbid we should be ensnared by those
various
interpretations of the modus of inspiration, which amount to
little more
than frittering it away. The book is a divine production; it is
perfect, and is
the last court of appeal — ” the judge which ends the strife.” I would
as
soon dream of blaspheming my Maker as of questioning the infallibility
of
his word.
We are also sure concerning the doctrine of the blessed Trinity. We
cannot
explain how the Father, Son, and Spirit can be each one distinct and
perfect
in himself, and yet that these three are one, so that them is but one
God;
yet we do verily believe it, and meat, to preach it,
notwithstanding
Unitarian, Socinian, Sabellian, or any other error. We shall hold
fast
evermore the doctrine of the-Trinity in Unity.
And, brethren; there will be no uncertain sound from us as to
the
atonement of our Lord Jesus Christ. We cannot leave the blood out of
our
ministry, or the life of it; will be gone; for we may say of the
gospel, “The
blood is the life thereof.” The proper substitution of Christ, the
vicarious
sacrifice of Christ, on the behalf of his people, that they might live
through
him, — this we must publish till we die.
Neither can we waver in our mind for a moment concerning the great;
and
glorious Spirit of God — the fact of his existence, his personality,
the
power of his working, the necessity of his influences, the certainty
that no
man is regenerated except by him; that we are born again by the Spirit
of
God, and that the Spirit dwells in believers, and is the author of all
good in
them,. their sanctifier and preserver, without whom they can do no
good
thing whatsoever : — we shall not at all hesitate as to preaching
these
truths.
44
The absolute necessity of the new birth is also a certainty. We come
down
with demonstration when we touch that point. We shall never poison
our
people with the notion that a moral reformation will suffice, but we
will
over and over again say to them, “Ye must be born again.” We have
not
got into the condition of the Scotch minister who, when old
John
Macdonald preached to his congregation a sermon to sinners,
remarked,
“Well, Mr. Macdonald, that was a very good sermon which you
have
preached, but it is very much out of place, for I do not know one
single
unregenerate person in my congregation.” Poor soul, he was in
all
probability unregenerated himself. No, we dare not flatter our
hearers, but
we must continue to tell them that they are born sinners, and[ must be
born
saints, or they will never see the face of God with
acceptance.
The tremendous evil of sin — we shall not hesitate about that. We
shall
speak on that matter both sorrowfully and positively; and, though
some
very wise men raise difficult questions about hell, we shall not fail
to
declare the terrors of the Lord, and the fact that the Lord has said,
“These
shall go away into everlasting! punishments, but the righteous into
life
eternal.”
Neither will we ever give an uncertain sound as to the glorious truth
that
salvation is all of grace. If ever we ourselves are saved, we know
that
sovereign grace alone has done it, and we feel it must be the same
with
others. We will publish, “Grace grace grace!” with all our might,
living and
dying.
We shall be very decided, also, as to justification by faith; for
salvation is
“Not of works, lest any man should boast.” “Life in a look at the
Crucified
One” will be our message. Trust in the Redeemer will be that saving
grace
which we will pray the Lord to implant in all our hearers’
hearts.
And everything else which we believe to be true in the Scriptures we
shall
preach with decision. If there be questions which may be regarded as
moot,
or comparatively unimportant, we shall speak with such a measure
of
decision about them as may be comely. But points which cannot be
moot,
which are essential and fundamental, will be declared by us without
any
stammering, without any inquiring of the people, “What would you wish
us
to say?” ‘Yes, and without the apology, “Those are my views, but
other
people’s views may be correct.” We ought to preach the gospel, not as
our
views at all, but as the mind of God — the testimony of
Jehovah
concerning his own Son, and in reference to salvation for lost men. If
we
45
had been entrusted with the making of the gospel, we might have
altered it
to suit the taste of this modest century, but never having been
employed to
originate the good news, but merely to repeat it, we dare not stir
beyond
the record. What we have been taught of God we teach. If we do, not
do
this, we are not; fit for our position. If I have a servant in my
house, and I
send a message by her to the door, and she amends it on her own
authority,
she may take away the very soul of the message by so doing, and she
will
be responsible for what; She has done. She will not remain long in
my
employ, for I need a servant who will repeal; what I say, as nearly
as
possible, word for Word; and if she does so, I am responsible for
the
message, she is not. if any one should be angry with her on account
of
what she said, they would be very unjust; their quarrel lies with me,
and
not with the person whom I employ to act as mouth for me. He that
hath
God’s Word, let him speak it faithfully, and he will have no need to
answer
gainsayers, except with a “Thus saith the Lord.” This, then, is the
matter
concerning which we are decided.
How are we to! show this decision? We need not be careful to
answer this
question, our decision will show itself in its own way. If we really
believe a
truth, we shall be decided about it. Certainly we are not to show
our
decision by that obstinate, furious, wolfish bigotry Which cuts off
every
other body from the chance and hope of salvation and the possibility
of
being regenerate or even decently honest if they happen to {lifter
from us
about the color of’ a scale of the great leviathan. Some individuals
appear
to be naturally cut on the cross; they are manufactured to be rasps,
and
rasp they will. Sooner than not quarrel with you they would raise
a
question upon the color of invisibility, or the weight of a
nonexistent
substance. They are up in arms with you, not because of the importance
of
the question under discussion, but because of the far greater
importance of
their being always the Pope of the party. Don’t go about the world
with
your fist doubled u]? for fighting, carrying a theological revolver in
the leg
of your trousers. There is no sense in being a sort of doctrinal
game-cock,
to be carried about to show your spirit, or a terrier of orthodoxy,
ready to
tackle heterodox rats by the score. Practice the suaviter in
modo as well as
the fortiter in re. Be prepared to fight, and always have your
sword
buckled on your thigh, but wear a scabbard; there can be no sense
in
waving your weapon about before everybody’s eyes to provoke
conflict,
after the manner of our beloved friends of the Emerald Isle, who are
said to
take their coats off at Donnybrook Fair, and drag them along the
ground,
46
crying out, while they flourish their shillelahs, “Will any gentleman
be so
good as to tread on the tail of my coat?” These are .theologians of
such
warm, generous blood, that they are never at peace till they are
fully
engaged in war.
If you really believe the gospel, you will be decided for it in more
sensible
ways. Your very tone will betray your sincerity; you will speak like a
man
who has something to say, which he knows to be true. Have you
ever
watched a rogue when he is about to tell a falsehood? Have you
noticed
the way in which he has to mouth it? It takes a long time to be able
to tell a
lie well, for the facial organs were not originally constituted and
adapted
for the complacent delivery of falsehood. When a man knows he is
telling
you the truth, everything about him corroborates his sincerity.
Any
accomplished cross-examining lawyer knows within a little whether
a
witness is genuine or a deceiver. Truth has her own air and manner,
her
own tone and emphasis. Yonder is a blundering, ignorant country fellow
in
the witness-box; the counsel tries to bamboozle and confuse him,
if
possible, but all the while he feels that he is an honest witness, and
he says
to himself, “I should like to shake this fellow’s evidence, for it
will greatly
damage my side of the question.” There ought to be always that same
air
of truth about the Christian minister; only as he is not only bearing
witness
to the truth, but wants other people to feel that truth and own the
power of
it, he ought to have more decision in his tone than a mere witness who
is
stating facts which may be believed or not without any
serious
consequences following either way. Luther Was the man for
decision.
Nobody doubted that he believed what lie spoke. He spoke with
thunder,
for there was lightning in his faith. The man preached all over, for
his entire
nature believed. You felt, “Well, he may be mad, or he may be
altogether
mistaken, but he assuredly believes what he says. He is the
incarnation of
faith; his heart is running over at his lips.”
If we would Show decision, for the truth, we must not only do so by
our
tone and manner, bat by our daily actions. A man’s life is always
more
forcible than his speech; when men take stock of him they reckon his
deeds
as pounds and his words as pence. If his life and his doctrines
disagree, the
mass of lookers-on accept his practice and reject his preaching. A man
may
know a great deal about truth, and yet be a very damaging witness on
its
behalf, because he is no credit to it. The quack who in the classic
story
cried up an infallible cure for colds, coughing and sneezing between
every
sentence of his panegyric, may serve as the image and symbol of an
unholy
47
minister. The Satyr in AEsop’s fable was indignant with the man who
blew
hot and cold with the same mouth, and well he might be. I can conceive
no
surer method of prejudicing men against the truth than by sounding
her
praises through the lips of men of suspicious character. When the
devil
turned preacher in our Lord’s day, the Master bade him hold his peace;
he
did not care for Satanic praises. It is very ridiculous to hear good
truth
from a bad man; it is like flour in a coal-sack. When I was last in
one of our
Scottish towns I heard of an idiot at the asylum, who thought himself
a
great historic character. With much solemnity the poor fellow put
himself’
into an impressive attitude and exclaimed, “I’m Sir William
Wallace! Gie
me a bit of bacca.” The descent from Sir William Wallace to a piece
of
tobacco was too absurd for gravity; yet it was neither so absurd nor
so sad
as to see a professed ambassador of the cross covetous,
worldly,
passionate, or sluggish. How strange it would be to hear a man say, “I
am a
servant ,of the Most High God, and I will go wherever I can get the
most
salary. I am called to labor for the glory of Jesus only, and I will
go
nowhere unless the church is of most respectable standing. For me to
live is
Christ, but I cannot do it under five hundred pounds per
annum.”
Brother, if the truth be in thee it will flow out of thine entire
being as the
perfume streams from every bough of the sandal-wood tree; it will
drive
thee onward as the trade-wind speeds the ships, filling all their
sails; it will
consume thy whole nature with its energy as the forest fire bums up
all the
trees of the wood. Truth. has not fully given thee her friendship till
all thy
doings are marked with her seal.
We must show our decision for the truth by the sacrifices we are ready
to
make. This is, indeed, the most efficient as well as the most trying
method.
We must be ready to give up anything and everything for the sake of
the
principles which we have espoused, and must be ready to offend our
best
supporters, to alienate our warmest friends sooner than belie
our
consciences. We, must be ready to be beggars in purse, and
offscourings in
reputation, rather than act treacherously. We can die, but we cannot
deny
the truth. The cost is already counted, and we are determined to buy
the
truth at any price, and sell it at no price.. Too little of this
spirit is abroad
now-a-days. Men have a saving faith, and save their own persons
from
trouble; they have great; discernment, and know on which side their
bread
is buffered; they are large-hearted, and are all things to all men, if
by any
means they may save a sum. There are plenty of curs about, who
would
follow at the heel of any man who would keep them in meat. They
are
48
among the first to bark at decision, and call it obstinate dogmatism,
and
ignorant bigotry. Their condemnatory verdict causes us no distress; it
is
what we expected.
Above all we must show our zeal for the truth by continually, in
season and
out of season, endeavoring to maintain it in the tenderest and most
loving
manner, but still very earnestly and firmly. We must not talk to
our
congregations as if we were half asleep. Our preaching must not;
be
articulate snoring. There must be power, life, energy, vigor. We
must
throw our whole selves into it, and show that the zeal of God’s house
has
eaten us up.
How are we to manifest our decision? Certainly not by harping on
one
string and repeating over and over again the same truths with
the
declaration that we believe them. Such a course of action could
only
suggest itself to the incompetent. The barrel-organ grinder is not a
pattern
of decision, he may have persistency, but that is not the same thing
as
consistency. I could indicate certain brethren who have learned four
or five
doctrines, and they grind them over and over again with
everlasting
monotony. I am always glad when they grind their tunes in some street
far
removed from my abode. To weary with perpetual repetition is not the
way
to manifest our firmness in the faith.
My brethren, you will strengthen your .decision by the
recollection of the
importance of these truths to your own souls. Are your sins
forgiven’!
Have you a hope of heaven? How do the solemnities of eternity affect
you?
Certainly you are not saved apart from these things, and therefore
you
must hold them, for you feel you are a lost man if they be not true.
You
have to die, and, being conscious that these things alone can sustain
you in
the last article, you hold them with all your might. .You cannot give
them
up. How can a man resign a truth which he feels to be vitally
important to
his own soul? He daily feels — “I have to live on it, I have to die on
it, I
am wretched now, and lost for ever apart from it, and therefore by the
help
of God I cannot relinquish it.”
Your own experience from day to day will sustain you, beloved
brethren. I
hope you have realized already and will experience much more the
power
of the truth which you preach. I believe the doctrine of election,
because I
am quite sure that if God had not chosen me I should never have
chosen
him; and I am sure he chose me before I was born, or else he never
would
have chosen me afterwards; and he must have elected me for
reasons
49
unknown to me, for I never could find any reason in myself why he
should
have looked upon me with special love. So I am forced to accept
that
doctrine, I am bound to the doctrine of the depravity of the human
heart,
because I find myself depraved in heart, and have daily proofs that
there
dwelleth in my flesh no good thing. I cannot help holding that there
must
be an atonement before there can be pardon, because my
conscience
demands it, and my peace depends upon it. The little court; within my
own
heart is not satisfied unless some retribution be exacted for dishonor
done
to God, They tell us sometimes that such and such statements are not
true;
but when we are able to reply that we have tried them and proved
them,
what answer is there to such reasoning? A man propounds the
wonderful
discovery that honey is not sweet. “But I had some for breakfast, and
I
found it very sweet,” say you, and your reply is conclusive. He tells
you
that salt is poisonous, but you point to your own health, and declare
that
you have eaten salt these twenty years. He says that to eat bread is
a
mistake — a vulgar error, an antiquated[ absurdity; but at each meal
you
make his protest the subject for a merry laugh. If you .are daily’
and
habitually experienced in the truth of God’s Word, I am not afraid of
your
being shaken in mind in reference to it. Those young fellows who never
felt
conviction of sin, but obtained their religion as they get their bath
in the
morning, by jumping into it — these Will as readily leap out of it as
they
leaped in. Those who feel neither the joys nor yet; the depressions of
spirit
which indicate spiritual life, are torpid, and their palsied hand has
no firm
grit) of truth. Mere skimmers of the Word, who, like swallows, touch
the
water with their wings, are the first to fly from one land to another
as
personal considerations guide them. They .believe this, and then
believe
that, for’, in truth, they believe nothing intensely. If you have ever
been
dragged through the mire and clay of soul-despair, if you have been
turned
upside down, and wiped out like a dish as to all your own strength
and
pride, and have then been filled with the joy and peace of God,
through
Jesus Christ, I will trust you among fifty thousand infidels. Whenever
I
hear the skeptic’s stale attacks upon the Word of God, I smile
within
myself, and think, “Why, you simpleton! how can you urge such
trifling
objections? I have felt, in the contentions of my own unbelief, ten
times
greater difficulties.” We who have contended with horses are not to
be
wearied by footmen. Gordon Cumming and other lion-killers are not to
be
scared by wild cats, nor will those who have stood foot to foot with
Satan
resign the field to pretentious skeptics, or any other of the evil
one’s
inferior servants.
50
If, my brethren, we have fellowship with the Lord Jesus Christ, we
cannot
be made to doubt the fundamentals of the gospel; neither can we
be
undecided, glimpse at the thorn-crowned head and pierced hands and
feet
is the sure cure for “modern doubt” and all its vagaries. Get into the
“Rock
of Ages, cleft for you,” and you will abhor the quicksand. That
eminent
American preacher, the seraphic Summerfield, when he lay a dying,
turned
round to a friend in the room and said, “I have taken a look into
eternity.
Oh, if I could come back and preach again, how differently would I
preach
from what I have done before I” Take a look into eternity, brethren,
if you
want to be decided. Remember how Atheist met Christian and Hopeful
on
the road to the New Jerusalem, and said, “There is no celestial
country. I
have gone a long way, and could not find it.” Then Christian said
to
Hopeful, “Did we not see it from the top of Mount Clear, when we
were
with the shepherds?” There was an answer I So when men have
said,
“There is no Christ — -there is no truth in religion,” we have replied
to
them, “Have we not sat under his shadow with great delight? Was not
his
fruit sweet to our taste?’ Go with your Skepticism’s to those who do
not
know whom they have believed. We have tasted and handled the
good
word of life. What we have Seen and heard, that we do testify;
and
whether men receive our testimony or not, we cannot but speak it, for
we
speak what we do know, and testify what we have seen.” That,
my
brethren, is the sure way to be decided.
And now, lastly, why should we at this particular’ age be decided
and
bold? We should be so because this age is a doubting age. It swarms
with
doubters as Egypt of old with frogs. You rub against them
everywhere.
Everybody is doubting everything, not merely in religion, but in
politics and
social economics, in everything indeed. ‘It is the era of progress,
and I
suppose it must be the age, therefore, of unloosening, in order that
the
whole body politic may move on a little further. Well, brethren, as
the age
is doubling, it is wise for us to put our foot down and stand still
where we
are sure we have truth beneath us. Perhaps, if it were an age of
bigotry,
and men would not learn, we might be more inclined to listen to
new
teachers; but now the Conservative side must be ours, or rather the
Radical
side, which is the truly Conservative side. We must go back to the
radix, or
root of truth, and stand sternly by that which God has revealed, and
so
meet the wavering of the age. Our eloquent neighbor, Mr. Arthur
Mursell,
has well hit off the present age : —
51
“Have we gone too far in saying that modern thought has grown
impatient
with the Bible, the gospel, and the cross? Let us see. What [part of
the
Bible has it not assailed? The Pentateuch it has long ago swept from
the
canon as inauthentic. What we read about the creation and the flood
is
branded as fable. And the laws about the landmarks, from which
Solomon
was not ashamed to quote, are buried or laid upon the
shelf.
“Different men assail different portions of the book, and various
systems
level their batteries of prejudice at various points; until by some
the
Scripture is torn all to pieces, and cast to the four winds of heaven,
and by
even the most forbearing of the cultured Vandals of what is called
modem
thought, it is condensed into a thin pamphlet of morality, instead of
the
tome of teaching through which we have eternal life. There is hardly
a
prophet but has been reviewed by the wiseacres of the day in
precisely the
same spirit ms they would review a work from Mudie’s library.
The
Temanite and the Shuhite never misconstrued the baited Job with half
the
prejudice of the acknowledged intellects of our time. Isaiah, instead
Of
being sawn asunder, is quartered and hacked in pieces. The
weeping
prophet is drowned in his own tears. Ezekiel is ground to atoms amidst
his
wheels. Daniel is devoured bodily by the learned lions. Am1 Jonah
is
swallowed by the deep monsters with a more inexorable voracity than
the
fish, for they never cast him up again. The histories and events of
the great
chronicle are rudely contradicted and gainsaid, because some
schoolmaster
with a slate and pencil cannot bring his sums right. And every
miracle
which the might of the Lord wrought for the favor of his people, or
the
frustration of their foes, is pooh-poohed as an absurdity, because
the
professors cannot do the like with their enchantments. A few of what
are
called miracles may be credible, because our leaders think they can do
them
themselves. A few natural phenomena, which some doctor can show to
a
company of martinets in a dark room, or with a table-full of
apparatus, will
account for the miracle of the Red Sea. An aeronaut goes up in a
balloon,
and then comes down again, and quite explains away the pillar of fire
and
of cloud, and trifles of that kind. And so our great men are satisfied
when
they think that their toy wand has swallowed up the wand of Aaron ::
but
when Aaron’s wand threatens to swallow up theirs, they say that part
is not
authentic, and that miracle never occurred.
“Nor does the New Testament fare any better than the Old at the hands
of
these invaders. There is no toll of deference levied on their homage
as they
pass across the line. They recognize no voice of warning with the
cry,
52
‘Take thy shoes from off thy feet, because the place whereon thou
standest
is holy ground.’ The mind which halts in its career of spiritual
rapine on
any reverential pretext, is denounced as ignorant, or slavish. To
hesitate to
stamp the hoof upon a lily or a spring flower is the sentimental folly
of a
child, and the, vanguard of the thought of the age has only pity and a
sneer
for such a feeling, as it stalks upon its boasted march of progress..
‘We are
told that the legends of our nurseries are obsolete, and that broader
views
are gaining ground with thoughtful minds. We are unwilling to believe
it.
The truth is, that a few, a very few, thoughtful men, whose
thinking
consists in negation from first to last, and whose minds are tortured
with a
chronic twist or curve, which turns them into intellectual notes
of
interrogation, have laid the basis of this system; these few honest
doubters
have been joined by a larger band who are simply restless; and these
again
by men who are inimical to the spirit and the truths of Scripture,
and
together they have formed a coterie, and called themselves the leaders
of
the thought, of the age. They have a following, it is true; but of
whom does
it consist? Of the mere satellites; of fashion. Of the wealth, the
pedantry,
and the stupidity’ of our barge populations. A string of carriages is
seen
‘setting down’ and ‘taking up’ at the door where an advanced professor
is
to lecture, and because the milliner is advertised from floor to
ceiling in the
lecture room, these views are said to be gaining ground. But in an age
of
fashion like this, who ever suspects these minions of the mode of
having
any views at all? It becomes respectable to follow a certain name for
a
time, and so the vainlings go to follow the name and to display the
dress.
But as to views, one would no more suspect such people of having
any
views than they would dream of charging more than a tenth part of
the
crowds who go to the Royal Academy’s exhibition with understanding
the
laws of perspective. It is the thing to do: and so every one who has a
dress
to show and a lounge to air, goes to show it, and all who would be in
the
fashion (and who would not?) are bound to advance with the times.
And
hence we find the times advancing over the sacred precincts of the
New
Testament, as though it Were the floor of St. Alban’s or of a
professor’s
lecture room; and ladies drag their trains, and dandies set their
dress-boots
on the authenticity of this, or the authority of that, or the
inspiration of the
other. People who never heard of Strauss, of Bauer, or Of Tubingen,
are
quite prepared to say that our Savior was but a well-meaning man,
who
had a great many faults, and made a great many mistakes; that his
miracles,
as recorded in the New Testament, were in part imaginary, and in
part
accountable by natural theories; that the raising of Lazarus never
occurred,
53
since the Gospel of John is a forgery from first to last; that the
atonement is
a doctrine to be scouted as bloody and unrighteous; that Paul was a
fanatic
who wrote unthinkingly, and that much of what bears his name was
never
written by him at all. Thus is the Bible rubbed through the tribulum
of
criticism from Genesis to Revelation, until, in the faith of the age
in which
we live, as represented by its so-called leaders, there are but a few
inspired
fragments here and there remaining.”
Moreover, after all, this is not an earnestly doubting age; we live
among a
careless, frivolous race. If the doubters were honest there would be
more
infidel places of concourse than there are; but infidelity as an
organized
community does not prosper. Infidelity in London, open and avowed,
has
come down to one old corrugated iron shed opposite St. Luke’s. I
believe
that is the present position of it. “The Hall of Science” is it not
called? Its
literature was carried on for a long time in half a shop in Fleet
Street, that
was all it Could manage to support, and I don’t know whether even
that
half Shop is used now. It is a poor, doting, drivelling thing. In Tom
Paine’s
time it bullied like a vigorous blasphemer, but it was outspoken, and,
in its
own way, downright and earnest in its outspokenness. It commanded
in
former days some names which one might, mention with a measure
of
respect; humor to wit, and Bolingbroke, and Voltaire were great in
talent,
if not in character. But where now will you find a Hobbes or a
Gibbon?
The doubters now are usually doubters because they do not care
about
truth at all. They are indifferent altogether. Modern skepticism is
playing
and toying with truth; and it takes to “modern thought” as an
amusement,
as ladies take to croquet or archery. This is nothing less than an age
of
millinery and dolls and comedy. Even good people do not believe out
and
out as their fathers used to do. Some even among Nonconformists
are
shamefully lax in their convictions; they have few masterly
convictions such
as would lead them to the stake, or even to imprisonment. Molluses
have
taken the place of men, and men are turned to jelly-fishes. Far from
us be
the desire to imitate them.
Moreover it is an age which is very impressible, and therefore I
should like
to see you very decided, that you may impress it. The wonderful
progress
made in England by the High Church movement shows that earnestness
is
power. The Ritualists believe something, and that fact has given
them
influence. To me their distinctive creed is intolerable nonsense, and
their
proceedings are childish foolery; but they have dared to go against
the
mob, and have turned the mob round to their side. Bravely did they
battle,
54
let us say it to their honor; when their churches became the scenes of
riot
and disorder, and there was raised the terrible howl of “No Popery” by
the
lower orders, they boldly confronted the foe and never winced. They
went
against the whole current of what was thought to be the
deep-seated
feeling of England in favor of Protestantism, and with scarcely a
bishop to
patronize them, and but few loaves and fishes of patronage, they
have
increased from a handful to become the dominant and most vital party
in
the Church of ]England, and to our intense surprise and horror they
have
brought people to receive again the Popery’ which we thought dead
anti
buried. If anybody had told me twenty years ago that the witch of
Endor
would become Queen of England, I should as soon have believed it as
that
we should now have such a High Church development; but the fact is,
the
men were earnest and decided, and held what they believed most
firmly,
and did not hesitate to push their cause. The age, therefore, can
be
impressed; it will receive what is taught by zealous men, whether it
be truth
or falsehood. It may be objected that falsehood will be received the
more
readily; that is just possible, but anything will be accepted by men
if you
will but preach it with tremendous energy and living earnestness. If
they
will not receive it into their hearts in a spiritual sense, yet at any
rate there
will be a mental assent and consent, very much in proportion to the
energy’
with which you proclaim it; ay, and God will bless our decision too,
so that
when the mind is gained by our earnestness, and the attention is won
by
our zeal, the heart itself will be opened by the Spirit of
God.
We must be decided. What have Dissenters been doing to a great
extent
lately but trying to be fine? How many of our ministers are laboring
to be
grand orators or intellectual thinkers. That is not the thing. Our
young
ministers have been dazzled by that, and have gone off to bray like
wild
asses under the notion that they’ would then be reputed to have come
from
Jerusalem, or to have., been reared in Germany. The world has found
them
out. There is nothing now I believe that genuine Christians despise
more
than the foolish affectation of intellectualism. You will hear a good
old
deacon say, “Mr. So-and-so, whom we had here, was a very clever
man,
and preached wonderful sermons, but the cause has gone down through
it.
We can hardly support the minister, and we me, an next time to
have one of
the old-fashioned ministers back again who believe in something
and
preach it. There will be no addition to our church else.” Will you go
out
and tell the people that you believe you can say something, but you
hardly
know what; you are not quite sure that what you preach is correct, but
the
55
trust-deed requires you to say it, and therefore you say it? Why, you
may
cause fools and idiots to be pleased with you, and you well be sure
to
propagate infidelity, but you cannot do more. When a prophet
comes
forward he must speak as from the Lord, and if he cannot do that, let
him
go back to his bed. It is quite certain, dear friends, that now or
never we
must be decided, because the age is manifestly drifting. You cannot
watch
for twelve months without seeing how it is going down the tide;
the
anchors are pulled up, and the vessel is floating to destruction. It
is drifting
now, as near as I can tell you, south-east, and is nearing Cape
Vatican, and
if it drives much further in that direction it will be on the
rocks of the
Roman reef. We must get aboard her, and connect her with the
glorious
steam-tug of gospel truth, and drag her back. I should be glad if I
could
take her round by Cape Calvin, right up into the Bay of Calvary,
and
anchor her in the fair haven which is close over by Vera Cruz, or the
cross.
God grant us grace to do it. We must have a strong hand, and have
our
steam well up, and defy the current; and so by God’s grace we shall
both
save this age and the generations yet to come.
56
LECTURE 4.
OPEN AIR PREACHING AND ITS HISTORY.
THERE are some customs for
which nothing can be pleaded, except that
they are ‘very old. In such cases antiquity is of no more value than
the rust
upon a counterfeit coin. It is, however, a happy circumstance when
the
usage of ages can be pleaded for a really good and scriptural
practice, for
it; invests it with a halo of reverence. Now, it can be argued, with
small
fear of refutation, that open air preaching is as old as preaching
itself. We
are at full liberty to believe that Enoch, the seventh from Adam, when
he
prophesied, asked for no better pulpit than the hill-side, and that
Noah, as a
preacher of righteousness, was willing to reason with his.
contemporaries
in the ship-yard wherein his marvelous ark was builded. Certainly,
Moses
and Joshua found their most convenient place for addressing
vast
assemblies beneath the un-pillared arch of heaven. Samuel dosed a
sermon
in the field at Gilgal amid threader and rain, by which the Lord
rebuked the
people and drove them to their knees. Elijah stood on Carmel,
and
challenged the vacillating nation, with “How long halt ye between
two
opinions?” Jonah, whose: spirit was somewhat similar, lifted up his
cry of
warning in the streets of Nineveh, and in all her places of concourse
gave
forth the warning utterance, “Yet forty days and Nineveh shah
be
overthrown! “To hear Ezra and Nehemiah “all the people
gathered
themselves together as one man into the street that was before the
water
gate.” Indeed, ‘we find examples of open air preaching everywhere
around
us in the records of the Old Testament.
It may suffice us, however, to go back as far as the origin of our own
holy
faith, and there we hear the forerunner of the Savior crying in
the
wilderness and lifting up his voice from the river’s bank. Our Lord
himself,
who is yet more our pattern, delivered[ the larger proportion of
his
sermons on the mountain’s side, or by the sea shore, or in the
streets. Our
Lord was to all intents and purposes an open air preacher. He did
not
remain silent in the synagogue, but he was equally at home in the
field. We
have no discourse of his on record delivered in the chapel royal, but
we
have the sermon on the mount, and the sermon in the plain; so that the
very
57
earliest and most divine kind of preaching was practiced out of doors
by
him who spake as never man spake.
There were gatherings of his disciples after his decease, within
walls,
especially that in the upper room; but the preaching was even then
most
frequently in the court of the temple, or in such other open spaces as
were
available. The notion of holy places and consecrated meeting-houses
had
not occurred to them as Christians; they preached in the temple
because it
was the chief place of concourse, but with equal earnestness
“in every
house they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ.”
The apostles and their immediate successors delivered their message
of
mercy not only in their own hired houses, and in the synagogues, but
also
anywhere and everywhere as occasion served them. This may be
gathered
incidentally from the following statement of Eusebius. “The
divine and
admirable disciples of the apostles built up the superstructure of
the
churches, the foundations whereof the apostles had laid, in all places
where
they came; they everywhere prosecuted the preaching of the
gospel,
sowing the seeds of heavenly doctrine throughout the whole world.
Many
of the disciples then .’dive distributed their estates to the poor;
and, leaving
their own country, did the work of evangelists to those who had never
yet
heard the Christian faith, preaching Christ, and delivering the
evangelical
writings to them. No sooner had they planted the faith in any
foreign
countries, and ordained guides and pastors, to whom they committed
the
care of these new plantations, but they went to other nations,
assisted by
the grace, and powerful working of the Holy Spirit. As soon as they
began
to preach the gospel the people flocked universally to them, and
cheerfully
worshipped the true God, the Creator of the world, piously and
heartily
believing in his name.”
As the dark ages lowered, the best preachers of the gradually
declining
church were also preachers in the open air; as were also those
itinerant
friars and great founders of religious orders who kept alive such
piety as
remained. We hear of Berthold, of Ratisbon, with audiences of sixty or
a
hundred thousand, in a field near Glatz in Bohemia. There were
also
Bernards, and Bernardines, and Anthonys, and: Thomases of great fame
as
traveling preachers, of whom we cannot find time to speak
particularly. Dr.
Lavington, Bishop of Exeter, being short of other arguments, stated,
as a
proof that the Methodists were identical with the Papists, that the
early
Friar Preachers were great at holding forth in the open fields.
Quoting from
58
Ribadeneira, he mentions Peter of Verona, who had “a divine
talent in
preaching; neither churches, nor streets, nor market-places could
contain
the great concourse that resorted to hear his sermons.” The learned
bishop
might have easily multiplied his examples, as we also could do, but
they
would prove nothing more than that, for good or evil, field preaching
is a
great power.
When Antichrist had commenced its more universal sway, the
Reformers
before the Reformation were full often open air preachers, as, for
instance,
Arnold of Brescia, who denounced Papal usurpations at the very gates
of
the Vatican.
It would be Very easy to prove that revivals of religion have usually
been
accompanied, if not caused, by a considerable amount of preaching out
of
doors, or in unusual places. The first avowed preaching of
Protestant
doctrine was almost necessarily in the open air, or in buildings which
were
not dedicated to worship, for these were in the hands of the Papacy.
True,
Wycliffe for a while preached the gospel in the church at
Lutterworth;
Huss, and Jerome, and Savonarola for a time delivered
semi-gospel
addresses in connection with the ecclesiastical arrangements around
them;
but when they began more fully to know and proclaim the gospel,
they
were driven to find other platforms. The Reformation when yet a babe
was
like the new-born Christ, and had not where to lay its head, but a
company
of men comparable to the heavenly host proclaimed it under the
open
heavens, where shepherds and common people heard them
gladly.
Throughout England we have several trees remaining called!”
gospel
oaks.” There is one spot on the other side of the Thames known by
the
name of “Gospel Oak,” and I have myself preached at Addlestone,
in
Surrey, under the far-spreading boughs of an ancient oak, beneath
which
John Knox is said to have proclaimed the gospel during his sojourn
in
England. Full many a wild moor, and lone hill side, and secret spot in
the
forest have been consecrated in the same fashion, and traditions still
linger
over caves, and dells, and hill tops, where of old time the bands of
the
faithful met to hear the word of the Lord. Nor was it alone in
solitary
places that in days of yore the voice ,of the preacher was heard,
for
scarcely is there a market cross which has not served as a pulpit
for
itinerant gospellers. During the lifetime of Wycliffe his
missionaries
traversed the country, everywhere preaching the word. An Act
of
Parliament of Richard II. (1382) sets it forth as a grievance of the
clergy
that a number of persons in frieze gowns went from town to town,
without
59
the license of the ordinaries, and preached not only in churches, but
in
churchyards, and market-places, and also at fairs. To hear these
heralds of
the cross the country people flocked in great numbers, and the
soldiers
mingled with the crowd, ready to defend the preachers with their
swords if
any offered to molest them. After Wycliffe’s decease his followers
scrupled
not to use the same methods. It is specially recorded of William
Swinderby
that, “being excommunicated, and forbidden to preach in any church
or
churchyard, lie made a pulpit of two mill-stones in the High-street
of
LeiceSter, and there preached ‘ in contempt of the bishop.’ ‘There?
says
Knighton, ‘you might see throngs of people from every part, as well
from
the town as the country, double the number there used to be when
they
might hear him lawfully.’“
In Germany and other continental countries the Reformation was
greatly
aided by the sermons delivered to the masses out of doors. We read
of
Lutheran preachers perambulating the country proclaiming the
new
doctrine to crowds in the market-places, and burial-grounds, and also
on
mountains and in meadows. At Goslar a Wittemberg student preached in
a
meadow planted with lime-trees, which procured for his hearers
the
designation of “the Lime-tree Brethren.” D’Aubigne tells us that
at
Appenzel, as the crowds could not be contained in the churches,
the
preaching was held in the fields and public squares, and,
notwithstanding
keen opposition, the hills, meadows, and mountains echoed with the
glad
tidings of salvation. In the life of Farel we meet with incidents
connected
with out-of-doors ministry; for instance, when at Metz he preached his
first
sermon in the churchyard of the Dominicans, his enemies caused all
the
bells to be tolled, but his voice of thunder overpowered the sound.
In
Neuchatel we are told that “the whole town became his church.
He
preached in the market-place, in the streets, at the gates, before the
houses,
and in the squares, and with such persuasion and effect that he won
over
many to the gospel. The people crowded to hear his sermons, and
could
not be kept back either by threats or persuasions.”
From Dr. Wylie’s “History of Protestantism” I borrow the
following: —
“It is! said that the first field-preaching in the Netherlands took
place on
the 14th of June, 1566, and was held in the neighborhood of Ghent.
The
preacher was Helman Modet, who had formerly been a monk, but was
now
the reformed pastor at Oudenard. ‘This man,’ says a Popish
chronicler,
‘was the first Who ventured! to preach in public, and there were
7,000
persons at his first sermon.’ The second great field-preaching took
place on
60
the 23rd of July following, the people assembling in a large meadow in
the
vicinity of Ghent. The ‘ Word’ was precious in those days, and the
people,
eagerly thirsting to hear it, prepared to remain two days
consecutively on
the ground. Their arrangements more resembled an army pitching
their
camp than a peaceful multitude assembled for worship. Around
the
worshippers was a wall of barricades in the shape of carts and
wagons.
Sentinels were placed at all the entrances. A rude pulpit of planks
was
hastily run. up and placed aloft on a cart. Modet was preacher, and
around
him were many thousands of persons, who listened with their
pikes,
hatchets, and guns lying by their sides ready to be grasped on a sign
from
the sentinels who kept watch all. around the assembly. In front of
the
entrances were erected stalls, whereat peddlers offered prohibited
books to
all who wished to! buy. Along the roads running into the country
were
stationed certain persons, whose office it was to bid the casual
passenger
turn in and hear the Gospel ..... When the services were finished,
the
multitude would repair to other districts, where they encamped after
the
same fashion, and remained for the same space of time, and so
passed
through the whole of West Flanders. At these conventicles the Psalms
of
David, which had been translated into Low Dutch from’ the version
of
Clement Marot, and Theodore Beza, were always sung. The odes of
the
Hebrew king, pealed forth by from five to ten thousand voices, and
borne
by the breeze over the woods and meadows, might be heard at
great
distances, arresting the ploughman as he turned the furrow, or the
traveler
as he pursued his way, and making him stop and wonder whence
the
minstrelsy proceeded.” It is most interesting to observe that
congregational
singing is sure to revive at the same moment as gospel-preaching. In
all
ages a Moody has been attended by a Sankey. History repeats
itself
because like causes are pretty sure to produce like
effects..
It would be an interesting task to prepare a volume of notable
facts
connected with open air preaching, or, better still, a consecutive
history of
it. I have no time for even a complete outline, but would simply ask
you,
where would the Reformation have been if its great; preachers
had
confined themselves to churches and cathedrals? How would the
common
people have become indoctrinated with the gospel had it not been for
those
far wandering evangelists, the colporteurs, and those daring
innovators
who found a pulpit on every heap of stones, and an audience chamber
in
every open space near the abodes of men?
61
Among examples within our own highly favored island I cannot
forbear
mentioning the notable ease of holy Wishart. This I quote from
Gillie’s
“Historical Collections” —
“George Wishart was one of the early preachers of the doctrines of
the
Reformers, and suffered martyrdom in the days of Knox. His
public
exposition of the Epistle to the Romans especially excited the fears
and
hatred of the Romish ecclesiastics, who caused him to be silenced
at
Dundee. He went to Ayr, and began to preach the gospel with
great
freedom and faithfulness. But Dunbar, the then Archbishop of
Glasgow,
being informed of the great concourse of people who crowded[ to
his
sermons, at the instigation of Cardinal Beaten, went to Ayr, with
the
resolution to apprehend him; but first took possession of the church,
to
prevent him from preaching in it. The news of this brought Alexander,
Earl
of Gleneairn, and some gentlemen of the neighborhood immediately
to
town. They wished and offered to put Wishart into the church, but
he
would not consent, saying, ‘ that the Bishop’s sermon would not do
much
hurt, and that, if they pleased, he would go to the market cross/which
he
accordingly did, and preached[ with such success, that several of
his
hearers, formerly enemies to the truth, were converted on the
occasion.
“Wishart continued with the gentlemen of Kyle, after the
archbishop’s
departure; and being desired to preach next Lord’s-day at the church
of
Mauchline, he went thither with that design, but the sheriff of Ayr
had, in
the night time, put a garrison of soldiers into the church to keep him
out.
Hugh Campbell, of Kinzeaneleugh, with others in the parish,
were
exceedingly offended at this impiety, and would have entered the
church by
force; but Wishart would not suffer it, saying, ‘Brethren, it is the
word of
peace which I preach unto you; the blood of no man shall be shed for
it this
day: Jesus Christ is as mighty in the fields as in the church, and he,
himself,
while he lived in the flesh, preached oftener in the desert and upon
the sea
side than in the temple of Jerusalem.’ Upon this the people were
appeased,
and went with him to the edge of the moor, on the southwest
of
Mauchline, where having placed himself upon a ditch-dike, he preached
to
a great multitude. He continued speaking for more than three hours,
God
working wondrously by him; insomuch that Laurence Ranken, the Laird
of
Shield, a very profane person, was converted by his means. About a
month
after the above circumstance, he was informed that the plague had
broken
out at Dundee, the fourth day after he had left it; and that it still
continued
to rage in such a manner that great numbers were swept off daily.
This
62
affected him so much, that he resolved to return to them, and
accordingly
took leave of his friends in the west, who were filled with sorrow at
ibis
departure. The next day, after his arrival at Dundee, he caused
intimation
to be made that he would preach; and for that purpose chose his
station at
the head of the east gate, the infected persons standing without, and
those
that were whole, within. His text on this occasion was Psalm 112:20: ‘
He
sent his word and healed them, and delivered them from their
destructions.’
By this discourse he so comforted the people, that they thought
themselves
happy in having such a preacher, and en-treated him to remain with
them
while the plague continued.” What a scene must this have been?
Seldom
has preacher had such an audience, and, I may add, seldom has
audience
had such a preacher. Then, to use the words of an old author, “Old
time
stood at the preacher’s side with his scythe, saying with hoarse
voice,
‘Work While it is called to-day, for at night I will mow thee down.’
There,
too, stood grim death hard by the pulpit, with his sharp arrows,
saying, ‘
Do thou shoot God’s arrows and I will shoot mine.’“ This is, indeed,
a
notable instance of preaching out of doors.
I wish it were in my power to give more particulars of that
famous
discourse by John Livingstone in the yard of the Kirk of Shotts, when
not
less than five hundred of his hearers found Christ, though it rained
in
torrents during a considerable part of the time., it remains as one of
the
great out-door sermons of history, unsurpassed by any within walls.
Here
is the gist of what we know about it: —
“It was not usual, it seems, in those times, to have any sermon
on the
Monday after dispensing the Lord’s Supper. But God had given so
much
of his gracious presence, and afforded his people so much communion
with
himself, on the foregoing days of that solemnity, that they knew not
how to
part without thanksgiving and praise. There had been a vast confluence
of
choice Christians, with several eminent ministers, from almost all
the
corners of the land. There had been many of them there together
for
several days before the sacrament, hearing sermons, and joining
together in
larger or lesser companies, in prayer, praise, and spiritual
conferences.
While their hearts were warm with the love of God, some expressing
their
desire of a sermon on the Monday, were joined by others, and in a
little the
desire became very general. Mr. John Livingstone, chaplain to
the
Countess of Wigtoun (at that time only a preacher, not an
ordained
minister, and about twenty-seven. years of age), was with very much
ado
prevailed on to think of giving the sermon. He had spent the night
before in
63
prayer and conference; but when he was alone in the fields, about
eight or’
nine in the morning, there came such a misgiving of heart upon him
under a
sense of unworthiness and unfitness to speak before so many aged
and
worthy ministers, and so many eminent and experienced Christians; that
he
was thinking to have stolen quite away, and was actually gone away
to
some distance; but when just about to lose sight of the Kirk of Shorts
these
words, ‘ Have I been a wilderness unto Israel? a hind of darkness?’
were
brought into his heart with such an overcoming power, as constrained
him
to think it his duty to return and comply with the call to preach;
which he
accordingly did with good assistance for about an hour and a half on
the
points he had meditated from that text, Ezekiel 36:25, 26: ‘
Then will I
sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean: from all
your
filthiness, and from all your idols, will I cleanse you. A new heart,
also will
I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you: and I will take
away the
stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh.’
As he
was about: to close, a heavy shower coming suddenly on, which made
the
people hastily take to their cloaks and mantles, he began to speak to
the
following purpose: ‘ If a few drops of rain from the clouds so
discomposed
them, how discomposed would they be, how full of horror and despair,
if
God should deal with them as they deserved: and thus he will deal with
all
the finally impenitent. That God might justly rain fire and brimstone
upon
them, as upon Sodom and Gomorrah, and the other cities of the plain.
That
the Son of God, by tabernacling in our nature, and obeying and
suffering in
it, is the only refuge and covert from the storm of divine wrath due
to us
for sin. That his merits and mediation are the alone screen from that
storm,
and none but penitent believers shall have the benefit of that
shelter.’ In
these or some expressions to this purpose, and many others, he was led
on
for about an hour’s time (after he had done with what he had
premeditated)
in a strain of exhortation and warning, with great enlargement and
melting
of heart.”
We must not forget the regular out-of-doors ministry at Paul’s
Gross,
under the caves of the old cathedral. This was a famous institution,
and
enabled the notable preachers of the times to be heard by the citizens
in
great numbers. Kings and princes did not disdain to sit in the gallery
built
upon the cathedral wall, and listen to the preacher for the day.
Latimer tells
us that the graveyard was in such an unhealthy condition that many
died
through attending the sermons; and yet there was never a lack of
hearers.
Now that the abomination of intramural burial is done away with,
the]like
64
evil would not arise, and Paul’s Cross might be set up again; perhaps
a
change to the open space might blow away some of the Popery which
is
gradually attaching itself to the services of the cathedral. The
restoration of
the system of public preaching of which Paul’s Cross was the
central
station is greatly to be desired. I earnestly wish that some person
possessed
of sufficient wealth would purchase a central space in our great
metropolis,
erect a pulpit, and a certain number of benches, and then set it apart
for the
use of approved ministers of the gospel, who should there freely
declare
the gospel to all comers without favor or distinction. It would be of
more
real service to our ever-growing city than all its cathedrals, abbeys,
and
grand Gothic edifices. Before all open spaces are utterly swept away
by the
evict-swelling tide of mortar and brick, it would be a wise: policy to
Secure
Gospel Fields, or God’s-acres-for-the-living, or whatever else you
may
please to call open spaces for free gospel preaching,.
All through the Puritan times there were gatherings in all sorts of
out-ofthe-
way places, for fear of persecutors. “We took,” says Archbishop
Land,
in a letter dated Fulham, June, 1832, “another conventicle of
separatists in
Newington Woods, in the very’ brake where the king’s stag was to
be
lodged, for his hunting next morning” A hollow or gravel-pit on
Hounslow
Heath sometimes served as a conventicle, trod there is a dell near
Hichin
where John Bunyan was wont to preach in perilous times. All
over
Scotland the straths, and dells, and vales, and hill. sides are full
of
covenanting memories to this day. You will not fail to meet with
rock
pulpits, whence the stern fathers of the Presbyterian church thundered
forth
their denunciations of Erastianism, and pleaded the claims of the King
of
kings. Cargill and Cameron and their fellows found congenial scenes
for
their brave ministries mid the lone mountains’ rents and
ravines,
“Long ere the dawn, by devious ways,
65
O’er hills, through woods, o’er dreary wastes, they
sought
The upland moors, where rivers, there hut brooks,
Dispart to different seas: fast by such brooks,
A little glen is sometimes scoop’d, a plat
With greensward gay, and flowers that strangers seem
Amid the heathery wild, that all around
Fatigues the eye: in solitudes like these
Thy persecuted children, Scotia, foil’d
A tyrant’s and a bigot’s bloody law.
There, leaning on his spear ....
The lyart veteran heard the word of God
By Cameron thunder’d, or by Renwick pour’d
In gentle stream: then rose the song, the loud
Acclaim of praise; the wheeling plover ceased
Her plaint; the solitary place was glad,
And on the distant cairns, the watcher’s ear
Caught doubtfully at times the breeze-borne note.
But years more gloomy follow’d; and no more
The assembled people dared, in face of day,
To worship God, or even at the dead
Of night, save when the wintry storm raved fierce,
And thunder-peals compell’d the men of blood
To couch within their dens; then dauntlessly
The scatter’d few would meet, in some deep dell
By rocks o’er-canopied, to hear the voice,
Their faithful pastor’s voice: he by the gleam
Of sheeted lightning oped the sacred hook,
And words of comfort spake: over their souls
His accents soothing came, as to her young
The heathfowrs plumes, when at the close of eve
She gathers in, mournful, her brood dispersed
By murderous sport, and o’er the remnant spreads
Fondly her wings; close nestling ‘neath her breast
They cherish’d cower amid the purple blooms.”
At the risk of being prolix I feel I must add the following
touching
description of one of these scenes. The prose picture even excels the
poet’s
painting.
“We entered on the administration of the holy ordinance,
committing it and
ourselves to the invisible protection of the Lord of hosts, in whose
name
we were met together. Our trust was in the arm of Jehovah, which
was
better than weapons of war, or the strength of the hills. The place
where
66
we convened was every way commodious, and seemed to have
been
formed on purpose. It was a green and pleasant haugh fast by the
water
side (the Whittader). On either hand there was a spacious brae, in the
form
of a half round, covered with delightful pasture, and rising with a
gentle
slope to a goodly height. .Above us was the clear blue sky, for it was
a
sweet and calm Sabbath morning, promising indeed to be ‘one of the
days
of the Son of man.’ There was a solemnity in the place befitting
the
occasion, and elevating the whole soul to a pure and holy frame.
The
communion tables were spread on the green by the water, and around
them
the people had arranged themselves in decent order. Butt the far
greater
multitude sat on the brae face,, which was crowded from top to bottom
—
full as pleasant a sight as ever was seen of that sort. Each day at
the
congregation’s dismissing the ministers with their guards, and as many
of
the people as could, retired to their quarters in three several
country towns,
where they might be provided with necessaries. The horsemen drew up in
a
body till the people left the place, and then marched in goodly array
behind
at a little distance, until all were safely lodged in their quarters.
In the
morning, when the people returned to the meeting, the
horsemen
accompanied them: all the three parties met a mile from the spot,
and
marched in a full body to the consecrated ground. The congregation
being
all fairly settled in their places, the guardsmen took their several
stations, as
formerly. These accidental volunteers seemed to have been the gift
of
Providence, and they secured the peace and quiet; of the audience;
for,
from Saturday morning, when the work began, until Monday afternoon,
we
suffered not the least affront or molestation from enemies, which
appeared
wonderful. At first there was some apprehension, but the people
sat
undisturbed, and the whole was closed in as orderly a way as it had
been in
the time of Scotland’s brightest noon. And truly the spectacle of so
many
grave, composed, and devout faces must have struck the adversaries
with
awe, and been more formidable than any outward ability’ of
fierce looks
and warlike array. We desired not the countenance of earthly kings:
there
was a spiritual and divine Majesty shining on the work, and
sensible
evidence that the great Master of assemblies was present in the midst.
It
was indeed the doing of the Lord, who covered us a table in
the
wilderness, in presence of our foes; and reared a pillar of glory
between us
and the enemy, like the fiery cloud of old that separated between the
camp
of Israel and the Egyptians — encouraging to the one, but dark and
terrible
to the other. Though our vows were not offered within the courts of
God’s
house, they wanted not sincerity of heart, which is better than
the
67
reverence of sanctuaries. Amidst the lonely mountains we remembered
the
words of our Lord, that true worship was not peculiar to Jerusalem
or
Samaria — that the beauty of holiness consisted not in
consecrated
buildings or material temples. We remembered the ark of the
Israelites
which had sojourned for years in the desert, with no dwelling place
but the
tabernacle of the plain. We thought of Abraham and the ancient
patriarchs,
who! laid their victims on the rocks for an altar, and burnt sweet
incense
under the shade of the green tree.
“The ordinance of the Last Supper, that memorial of his dying
love till his
second coming, was signally countenanced and backed with power
am[
refreshing influence from above. Blessed be God, for he hath visited
and
confirmed his heritage when it was weary. In that day Zion put on
the
beauty of Sharon and Cannel; the mountains broke forth into singing,
and
the desert place was made to bud and[ blossom as the rose. Few such
days
were seen in the desolate Church of Scotland; and few will ever
witness the
like. There was a rich effusion of the Spirit shed abroad in many
hearts;
their souls, filled with heavenly transports, seemed to breathe a
diviner
element, and to burn upwards as with the fire of a pure and holy
devotion.
The ministers were visibly assisted to speak home to the conscience of
the
hearers. It seemed as if God had touched their lips with a live coal
from off
his altar: for they who witnessed declared they carried themselves
more
like ambassadors from the court of heaven than men cast in earthly
mold.
“The tables were served by some gentlemen and persons of the
gravest
deportment. None were admitted without tokens as usual, which
were
distributed on the Saturday, but only to such as were known In some of
the
ministers or persons of trust, to be free of public scandals. All the
regular
forms were gone through. The communicants entered at one end
and
retired at the other, a way being kept clear to take their seats again
on the
hill-side. Mr. Welsh preached the action sermon and served the two
first
tables, as he was ordinarily put; to do so on such occasions. The
other four
ministers, Mr. Blackader, Mr. Dickson, Mr. Riddell, and Mr. Rae,
exhorted
the rest in their turn; the table service was closed by Mr. Welsh
with
solemn thanksgiving, and solemn it was, and sweet and edifying to see
the
gravity and composure of all present, as well as of all parts of the
service.
The communion was peaceably concluded, all the people heartily
offering
up their gratitude, and singing with a joyful voice to the Rock of
their
salvation. It was pleasant as the night fell to hear their melody
swelling in
68
full unison along the hill, the whole congregation joining with one
accord,
and praising God with the voice of psalms.
“There were, two long tables and one short across the head, with seats
on
each side. About a hundred sat at every table. There were sixteen
tables in
all, so that about three thousand two hundred communicated that
day.”
Perhaps the most remarkable place ever chosen for a discourse was
the
center of the river Tweed, where Mr. John Welsh often preached
during
hard frosts, in order that he might escape from the authorities of
either
Scotland or England, whichever might interfere. Prize-fighters have
often
selected the borders of two counties for their performances, but
their
prudence would seem to have been anticipated by the children of
light.
It is amusing also to read of Archbishop Sharp’s commanding the
militia to
be sent to disperse the crowd who had gathered on the hill side to
hear Mr.
Blackader, and of his being informed that they had all gone an hour
before
to attend the sermon.
What; the world would have been if there had not been preaching
outside
of walls, and beneath a more glorious roof than these rafters of fir,
I am
sure, I cannot guess. It was a brave day for England when Whitefield
began
field preaching. When Wesley stood and preached a sermon on his
father’s
grave, at Epworth, because the parish priest would not allow
him
admission within the (so-called) sacred edifice, Mr. Wesley writes: “I
am
well assured that I did far more good to my Lincolnshire parishioners
by
preaching three days on my father’s tomb than I did by preaching
three
years in his pulpit.” The same might be said of all the open air
preaching
which followed, as compared with the regular discourses within
doors.
“The thought of preaching in the open air was suggested to Whitefield
by a
crowd of a thousand people unable to gain admission to
Bermondsey
church, where he preached one Sunday afternoon. He met with
no
encouragement when he mentioned it to some of his friends; they
thought
it was a’ mad notion.’ However, it would have been carried out the
next
Sunday at Ironmongers’ Almshouses had not the preacher been
disappointed in his congregation, which was small enough to hear him
from
the pulpit. He took two sermons with him, one for within and the other
for
without.” The idea which had thus ripened into a resolve had not long
to
wait before it was car-tied into execution. The Chancellor of the
Diocese
having put impediments in the way of Whitefield’s preaching in
the
churches
69
of Bristol on behalf of his Orphan-house, he went to preach to the
colliers
at Kingwood “for the first time on a Saturday afternoon, taking
his stand
on Hannah Mount He spoke on Matt. v. 1, 2, 3, to as many as came
to
hear; upwards of two hundred attended. His only remark in his journal
is,
Blessed be God that the ice is now broke, and! have now taken the
field!
Some may censure me. But is there not a cause? Pull)its are denied;
and
the poor colliers ready to] perish for lack of knowledge.” Now he was
the
owner of a pulpit that no mart could take from him, and his heart
rejoiced
in this great gift. On the following day the journal relates, ”
All the church
doors being now shut, and if open not able to contain half that came
to
hear, at three in the afternoon I went to Kingswood among the
colliers.
God highly favored us in sending us a fine day, and near two
thousand
people were assembled on that occasion. I preached and enlarged on
John
3:3 for near an hour, and, I hope, to the comfort and edification of
those
that heard me.” Two days afterwards he stood upon the same
spot, and
preached to a congregation of four or five thousand with great
freedom.
The bright sun overhead, and the immense throng standing around him
in
awful silence, formed a picture which filled him with’ holy
admiration.’ On
a subsequent Sunday, Bassleton, a village two miles from Bristol,
opened
its church to him, and a numerous congregation coming together, he
first
read prayers in the church, and then preached in the churchyard. At
four he
hastened to Kingswood. Though the month was February the weather
was
unusually open and mild; the setting sun shone with its fullest power;
the
trees and hedges were crowded with hearers who wanted to see
the
preacher as well as to hear him. For an hour he spoke with a voice
loud
enough to be heard by every one, and his heart was not without joy in
his
own message. He writes in his journal: ‘ Blessed. be God. The fire
is
kindled; may the gates of hell never be able to prevail against it! It
is
important to know what were his feelings when he met those immense
field
congregations, whose numbers had grow grown from two hundred
to
twenty thousand, and what were the effects Of his preaching upon
his
audience. His own words are, ‘Having no righteousness of their own
to
renounce, the colliers were glad to hear of Jesus who was a friend
to
publicans, and came not to call the righteous, but sinners, to
repentance.
The first discovery of their being affected was, to see the white
gutters
made by their tears, which plentifully fell down their black cheeks,
as they
came out of their coal pits. Hundreds and hundreds of them were
soon
brought under deep convictions, which (as the event proved) happily
ended
in a sound and thorough conversion. The change was visible to all,
though
70
numbers chose to impute it to anything rather than the finger of God.
As
the scene was quite new, and I had just began to be an extempore
preacher,
it often occasioned many inward conflicts. Sometimes, when
twenty
thousand people were before me, I had not, in my own apprehension,
a
word to say, either to God or them. But I was never totally deserted,
and
frequently knew by happy experience what our Lord meant when he said,
‘
Out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water.’ The open
firmament
above me, the prospect of the adjacent fields, with the sight of
thousands
and thousands, some in coaches, some on horseback, and some on
the
trees, and, at times, all affected and drenched in tears together, to
which
sometimes was added the solemnity of the approaching evening,
was
almost too much for, and quite overcame, me.”
Wesley writes in his journal, “Saturday, 31 [March, 1731]. In the
evening I
reached Bristol, and met Mr. Whitefield there. I could scarce
reconcile
myself at first to this strange way of preaching in the fields, of
which he set
me an example on Sunday; having been all my life (till very’ lately)
so
tenacious of ever}, point relating to decency and order, that I should
have
thought the saving of souls almost a sin, if had it not been done in
a
church.” Such were the feelings of a man who in after life became one
of
the greatest open air preachers that ever lived!
I shall not tarry to describe Mr. Whitefield on our own
Kennington
Common among the tens of thousands, or at Moorfields early in
the
morning, when the lanterns twinkled like so many glowworms on a
grassy
bank on a summer’s night, neither will I mention the multitudes of
glorious
scenes with Wesley and his more renowned preachers; but a picture
more
like that which some of you can easily copy has taken a strong hold
upon
my memory; and I set it before you that you may never in times to
come
despise the day of small things : —
“Wesley reached Newcastle on Friday, the 28th of May. On walking
out,
after tea, he was surprised and shocked at the abounding
wickedness.
Drunkenness and swearing seemed general, and even the months of
little
children were full of curses. How he spent the Saturday we are
not
informed; but, on Sunday morning at seven, he and John Taylor took
their
stand near the pump, in Sandgate, ‘the poorest and most contemptible
part
of the town,’ and began to sing the Old Hundredth Psalm and tune.
Three
or four people came about them, to see what. was the matter; these
soon
increased in number, and, before Wesley finished preaching,
his
71
congregation consisted of from twelve to fifteen hundred persons.
When
the service was ended, the people still stood gaping, with the
most
profound astonishment, upon which Wesley said, ‘If you desire to
know
who I am, my name is John Wesley. At five in the evening, with
God’s
help, I design to preach here again.’”
Glorious were those great gatherings in fields and commons which
lasted
throughout the long period in which Wesley and Whitefield blessed
our
nation. Field-preaching was the wild note of the birds singing in the
trees,
in testimony that the true springtime of religion had come. Birds in
cages
may sing more sweetly, perhaps, but their music is not so natural, nor
so
sure a pledge of the coming summer. It was a blessed day when
Methodists
and others began t, proclaim Jesus in the open air; then were the
gates of
hell shaken, and the captives of the devil set free by hundreds and
by
thousands.
Once recommenced, the fruitful agency of field-preaching was not
allowed
to Cease. Amid jeering crowds and showers of rotten eggs and filth,
the
immediate followers of the two great Methodists continued to
storm
village after village and town after town. Very varied were
their
adventures, but their success was generally great. One smiles often
when
reading incidents in their labors. A string of packhorses is so driven
as to
break up a congregation, and a fire-engine is brought out and played
over
the throng to achieve the same purpose. Hand-bells, old kettles,
marrowbones
and cleavers, ‘trumpets, drums, and entire bands of music
were
engaged to drown the Preachers’ voices. In one case the parish bull
was let
loose, and in others dogs were set to fight. The preachers needed to
have
faces set like flints, and so indeed they had. John Furz says,: “As
soon as I
began to preach, a man came straight forward, and presented a gun at
my
face; swearing that he would blow my brains out, if I spake another
word.
However, I continued speaking, and he continued swearing,
sometimes
putting the muzzle of the gun to my mouth, sometimes against my
ear.
While we were singing the last hymn, he got behind me, fired the gun,
and
burned off part of my hair.” After this, my brethren, We ought never
to
speak of petty interruptions or annoyances. The proximity of a
blunderbuss
in the hands of a son of Belial is not very conducive to collected
thought
and clear utterance, but the experience of Furz was probably no worse
than
that of John Nelson, who coolly says, “But when I was in the middle of
my
discourse, one at the outside of the congregation threw a stone, which
cut
me on the head: however, that made the people give -greater
attention,
72
especially when they saw the blood run down my face; so that all was
quiet
till I had done, and was Singing a hymn.”
The life of Gideon Ouseley, by Dr. Arthur, is one of the most
powerful
testimonies to the value of outdoor preaching. In the early part of
the
present century, from. 1800 to 1830, he was in full vigor,
riding
throughout the whole of Ireland, preaching the gospel of Jesus in
every
town. His pulpit was generally the back of his horse, and. he himself
and
his coadjutors were known as the men with the Black caps, from their
habit
of wearing skull caps. This cavalry ministry was in its time the cause
of a
great revival in Ireland, and gave promise of really touching Erin’s
deepseated
curse — the power of the priesthood, and the superstition of
the
people. Ouseley showed at all times much shrewdness, and a touch
of
common-sense humor; hence he generally preached in front of
the
apothecary’s window because the mob would be the less liberal with
their
stones, or next best he chose to have the residence of a
respectable
Catholic in his rear, for the same reason. His sermon from the stone
stairs
of the market house of Enniscorthy was a fair specimen of his
dexterous
method of meeting an excited mob of Irishmen.. I will give it you at
length,
that you may know how to act if ever you are placed in
similar
circumstances: — ”He took his stand, put; off his hat, assumed his
black
velvet cap, and, after a few moments spent in silent prayer, commenced
to
sing. People began to gather round him, and, during the singing of a
few
verses, were quiet, and apparently attentive, but soon began to be
restless
and noisy. He then commenced to pray, and quietness for a short
time
followed; but presently, as the crowd increased, it became uneasy,
and.
even turbulent. He closed his prayer, and began to preach; but
evidently his
audience were not disposed to hear him. Before many sentences had
been
uttered, missiles began to fly — at first not of a very destructive
character,
being refuse — vegetables, potatoes, turnips, etc.; but before long
harder
materials were thrown — brickbats and stones, some of which reached
him
and inflicted slight wounds. He stopped, and, after a pause, cried
out,
‘Boys dear, what’s the matter with you to-day? Won’t you let an old
man
talk to you a little?’ ‘We don’t want to hear a word out of your old
head,’
was the prompt reply from one in the crowd. ‘But I ‘want; to tell
you
what, I think, you would like to hear.’ ‘No, we’ll like nothing
you can tell
us.’ ‘How do you know? I want to tell you a story about one you all
say
you respect and love.’ ‘Who’s that,’ ‘The blessed Virgin.’
‘Och, and what
do you know about the blessed Virgin?’ ‘More than you think; and
I’m
73
sure you’ll be pleased with what I have to tell you, if you’ll only
listen to
me.’ ‘ Come then,’ said another voice, ‘let us hear what he has to say
about
the Holy Mother.’ And there was a lull, and the missionary began:
‘There
was once a young couple to be married, belonging to a little town
called
Cana. It’s away in that country where our blessed Savior spent a great
part
of his life among us; and the decent people whose children were to
be
married thought it right to invite the blessed Virgin to the wedding
feast,
and her blessed Son too, and some of his disciples; and they all
thought it
right to come. As they sat at table, the Virgin Mother thought she saw
that
tile wine provided for the entertainment began to run short, and she
Was
troubled lest the decent young people should be shamed before
their
neighbors; and so she whispered to her blessed Son, “They have no
wine.”
“Don’t let that trouble you, ma’am,” said he. And in a minute
or two after,
she, knowing well what was in his good heart, said to one of the
servants
that was passing behind them, “Whatsoever he saith unto you, do
it.”
Accordingly, by-and-by,, our blessed Lord said to another of them —
I
suppose they had passed the word among themselves. — ” Fill those
large
water-pots with, water.” (There were six of them standing in a
corner of
the room, and they held nearly three gallons apiece, for the people of
those
countries use a great deal of water every day.) And, remembering
the
words of the Holy Virgin, they did his bidding, and came back, and
said,
“Sir, they are full to the brim.” “Take some, then, to the
master, at the
head of the table,” he said. And they did so, and the master
tasted it, and lo
and behold you! it was wine, and the best of wine too. And there
was
plenty of it for the feast, ay, and, it may be, some left to help the
young
couple setting up house-keeping. And all that, you see, came of
the
servants taking the advice of the blessed Virgin, and doing what she
bid
them. Now, if she was here among us this day, she would give just
the
same advice to every one of us, “Whatsoever he saith to you, do
it,” and
with good reason too, for well she knows there is nothing but love in
his
heart to us, and nothing but wisdom comes from his lips. And now I’ll
tell
you some of the things he says to us. He says, “Strive to enter
in at the
strait gate; for many, I say unto you, will strive to enter in, and
shall not be
able.”’ And straightway the preacher briefly, but clearly and
forcibly, expounded
the nature of the gate of life, its straitness, and the dread
necessity
for pressing into it, winding up with the Virgin’s counsel, ‘
Whatsoever he
saith unto you, do it.’ In like manner he explained, and pressed upon
his
hearers, some other of the weighty words of our divine Lord, — ’
Except a
man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the
kingdom of
74
God’; and, ‘If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and
take
up his cross daily and follow me,’ — enforcing his exhortation in
each
instance by the Virgin’s counsel to the servants at Calla. ‘ But no,’
at last
he broke forth ‘no:; with all the love and reverence you pretend for
the
blessed Virgin, you won’t take her advice, but will listen willingly
to any
drunken schoolmaster that will wheedle you into a public-house, and
put
mischief and wickedness into your heads.’ Here he was interrupted by
a
voice, which seemed to be that of an old man, exclaiming, ‘True for
you,
true for ye. If you were tellin’ lies all the days of your life, it’s
the truth
you’re tellin’ now.’ And so the preacher got leave to finish his
discourse
with not a little of good effect.”
The history of Primitive Methodism might here be incorporated
bodily as
part of our sketch of Field-preaching, for that wonderful
mission
movement owed its rise and progress to this agency. It is, however,
a
singular reproduction of the events which attended the earlier
Methodism
of eighty or ninety years before. The Wesleyans had become
respectable,
and it was time that the old fire should burn up among another class
of
men. Had Wesley been alive he would have gloried in the poor but
brave
preachers who risked their lives to proclaim the message of eternal
love
among the depraved, and he would have headed them in their crusade.
As
it Was, other leaders came forward, and it was not long before their
zeal
called forth a host of fervent witnesses who could not be daunted by
mobs,
or squires, or clergymen; nor even chilled by the genteel brethren
whose
proprieties they so dreadfully shocked. Then came forth the old
weapons in
abundance. Agricultural produce in all stages of decomposition
rewarded
the zealous apostles — turnips and potatoes were a first course, and.
rotten
eggs followed in special abundance, these last we note were
frequently
goose eggs, selected we suppose for their size. A tub of
coal-tar was Often
in readiness, filth from the horse-ponds was added, and all this to
the music
of tin whistles, horns, and watch-mens’ rattles. Barrels of ale
were
provided by the advocates of “Church and king” to refresh the
orthodox
assailants, while both preachers and disciples were treated with
brutality
such as to excite compassion even in the hearts of adversaries. All
this was,
happily, a violation of law, but the great unpaid winked at
the
transgressors, and endeavored to bully the preacher into silence.
For
Christ’s sake they were content to be treated as vagrants and
vagabonds:,
and the Lord put great honor upon them. Disciples were made and
the
Ranters multiplied. Even till a late period these devoted brethren
have been
75
opposed with violence, but their joyful experience has led them
to
persevere in their singing through the streets, cam?-meetings, and
other
irregularities: blessed irregularities by which hundreds of wanderers
have
been met with and led to the fold of Jesus.
I have no time further to illustrate my subject by descriptions of the
work
of Christmas Evans and others in Wales, or of the Haldanes in
Scotland, or
even of Rowland Hill and his brethren in England.. If you wish to
pursue
the subject these names may serve as hints for discovering
abundant
materials; and I may add to the list “The Life of Dr. Guthrie,” in
which he
records notable open-air assemblies at the time of the Disruption,
when as
yet the Free Church had no places of worship built with human
hands.
I must linger a moment over Robert Flockhart of Edinburgh, who,
though
a lesser light, was a constant one, and a fit example to the bulk of
Christ’s
street witnesses. Every evening, in all weathers and amid
many
persecutions, did this brave man continue to speak in the [street for
fortythree
years. Think of that, and never be discouraged. When he was
tottering to the grave the old soldier was still at his post.
“Compassion to
the souls of men drove me,”’ said he, “to the streets and lanes of my
native
city, to plead with sinners and persuade them to come to Jesus. The
love of
Christ constrained me.” Neither the hostility of the police,
nor the insults
of Papists, Unitarians, and the like could move him, he rebuked error
in the
plainest terms, and preached salvation by ;grace with all his! might.
So
lately has he passed away that Edinburgh remembers him still. There
is
room for such in all our cities and towns, grid need for hundreds of
his
noble order in this huge nation of London — can I call it
less?
In America men like Peter Cartwright, Lorenzo Dow, Jacob Gruber,
and
others of a past generation, carried on a glorious warfare under the
open
heavens in their own original fashion; and in later times Father
Taylor has
given us another proof of the immeasurable power of this mode of
crusade
in his “Seven Years of Street Preaching in San Francisco,
California.”
Though sorely tempted I shall forbear at this time from making
extracts
from that very remarkable work.
The camp-meeting is a sort of associated field-preaching, and has
become
an institution in the United States, where everything must needs be
done
upon a great scale. This would lead me into another subject, and
therefore
I shall merely give you a glimpse at that means of Usefulness, and
then
forbear.
76
The following description of the earlier camp meetings in America :.is
from
the pen of the author of a “Narrative of a Mission to Nova
Scotia”: — ”
The tents are generally pitched in the fore of a Crescent, in the
center of
which is an elevated stand for the preachers, round which, in all
directions,
are placed rows. of planks for the people to sit upon while they hear
the
word. Among the trees, which spread their tops over this forest
church, are
hung the lamps, which burn all night, and give light to the various
exercises
of religion, which occupy the solemn midnight hours. It was nearly
eleven
o’clock at night when I first arrived on the border Of the camp. I
left my
boat at the edge of the wood, one mile from the scene; and when I
opened
upon the camp. ground, .my curiosity was converted into astonishment,
to
behold the pendant lamps among the trees; the tents half-encircling a
large
space; four thousand people in the center of this, listening with
profound
attention to the preacher, whose stentorian voice and animated
manner
carried the vibration of each word to a great distance through the
deeply
umbrageous wood, where, save the twinkling lamps of the camp,
brooding
darkness spread a tenfold gloom..A.11 excited my astonishment,
and
forcibly brought before my view the Hebrews in the wilderness.
The
meetings generally begin on Monday morning, and on Friday
morning
following break up. The daily exercises are carried forward in the
following
manner: in the morning at five o’clock the horn sounds through the
camp,
either for preaching or for prayer; this, with similar exercises, or a
little
intermission, brings on the breakfast hour, eight o’clock; at ten, the
horn
sounds for public preaching, after which, until noon, the interval is
filled up
with little groups of praying persons, who seated themselves up and
down
the camp, both in the teats and under the trees. After dinner the
horn
sounds at two o’clock; this is for preaching. I should have observed
that a
female or two is generally left in each tent, to prepare materials for
dinner.
A fire is kept burning in different parts of the camp, where water is
boiled
for tea, the use of ardent spirits being forbidden. After the
afternoon
preaching things take nearly the same course as in the morning, only
the
praying groups are upon a larger scale, and more scope is given
to
animated exhortations and loud prayers. Some who exercise on
these
occasions soon lose their voices, and, at the end of a camp meeting,
manly
of both preachers and people can only speak in a whisper. At six
o’clock in
the evening the horn summons to preaching, after which, though in
no
regulated form, all the above means continue until evening; yea, and
during
whatever part of the night you awake, the wilderness is vocal with
praise.”
77
Whether or not under discreet management some such gatherings could
be
held in our country I cannot decide, but it does strike me as Worthy
of
consideration whether in some spacious grounds services might not be
held
in summer weather, say for a week at; a time, by ministers who
would
follow each other in proclaiming the gospel beneath the trees. Sermons
and
prayer-meetings, addresses and hymns, might follow each other in
wise
succession, and perhaps thousands might be induced to gather to
worship
God, among whom would be scores and hundreds who never enter
our
regular sanctuaries. Not only must something be done to
evangelize the
millions, but everything must be done, and perhaps amid variety
of effort
the best thing would be discovered. “If by any means I may save
some”
must be our motto, and this must urge us onward to go forth into
the
highways and hedges and compel them to come in. Brethren, I speak
as
unto wise men, consider what I say.
78
LECTURE 5.
OPEN AIR PREACHING — REMARKS THEREON.
I FEAR that in some of our
less enlightened country churches there are
conservative individuals who almost believe that to preach
anywhere
except in the chapel would be a shocking innovation, a sure token
of
heretical tendencies, and a mark of zeal without knowledge.. Any
young
brother who studies his comfort among them must not suggest anything
so
irregular as a sermon outside the walls of their Zion. In the olden
times we
are told” Wisdom crieth without, she uttereth her voice in the
streets, she
crieth in the chief places of concourse, in the openings of the
gates”; but t
h¢ wise men of orthodoxy would have wisdom gagged except beneath
the
roof of a licensed building. These people believe in a New
Testament
which says, “Go out into the highways and hedges and compel them
to
come in,” and yet they dislike a literal obedience to the command. Do
they
imagine that a special blessing results from sitting upon a particular
deal
board with a piece of straight-up panelling at their back — an
invention of
discomfort which ought long ago to have made people prefer to
worship
outside on the green grass? Do they suppose that grace rebounds
from
sounding-boards, or can be beaten out of pulpit cushions in the
same
fashion as the dust? Are they enamored of the bad air, and the
stifling
stuffiness which in some of our meeting-houses make them almost
as
loathsome to the nose and to tire lungs as the mass-houses of Papists
with
their cheap and nasty incense? ‘To reply to these objectors is a task
for
which we have no heart: we prefer foremen worthy of the steel we
use
upon them, but these are scarcely worth a passing remark.. One smiles
at
their prejudice, but we may yet have to weep over it, if it be allowed
to
stand in the way of usefulness.
No sort of defense is needed for preaching out of doors; but it would
need
very potent arguments to prove that a man had done his duty who
has
never preached beyond the walls of his meeting house. A defense
is
required rather for services within buildings than for worship outside
of
them. Apologies are certainly wanted for architects who pile up brick
and
stone into the skies when there is so much need for preaching
rooms
79
among poor sinners down below. Defence is greatly needed for forests
of
stone pillars, which prevent the preacher’s being seen and his voice
from
being heard; for high-pitched Gothic roofs in which all sound is lost,
and
men are killed by being compelled to shout till they burst
their
bloodvessels; and also for the willful creation of echoes by exposing
hard,
sound-refracting surfaces to satisfy the demands of art, to the
total
overlooking of the comfort of both audience and speaker. Surely;
also
some, decent excuse is badly wanted for those childish people who
must
needs waste money in placing hobgoblins and monsters on the outside
of
their preaching houses, and must have[ other ridiculous pieces of
Popery
stuck up both inside and outside, to deface rather than to adorn
their
churches and chapels: but no defense whatever is wanted for using
the
heavenly. Father s vast audience chamber, which is in every way so
well
fitted for the proclamation of a gospel so free, so full, so
expansive, so
sublime. The usual holding of religious assemblies under cover may
be
excused in England, because our climate is so execrably bad; but it
were
well to cease from such use when the weather is fine and fixed, and
space
and quiet can be obtained. We are not like the people of Palestine,
who can
foresee their weather, and are not every hour in danger of a shower;
but if
we meet sub Jove, as the Latin’s say, we must expect the Jove
of the hour
to be Jupiter pluvius. We can always have a deluge if we do not
wish for
it, but if we fix a service out of doors for next Sunday morning, we
have no
guarantee that we shall not all be drenched to the skin. It is true
that some
notable sermons have been preached in the rain, bat as a general rule
the
ardor of our auditors is hardly so great as to endure much
damping.
Besides, the cold of our winters is too intense for services out of
doors all
the year round, though in Scotland I have heard of sermons amid the
sleet,
and John Nelson writes of speaking to “a crowd too large to get
into the
house, though it was dark and snowed.” Such things may be done now
and
then, but exceptions only prove the rule. It is fair also to admit
that when
people will come within walls, if the house be so commodious that a
man
could not readily make more persons hear, and if it be always full,
there
can be no need to go out of doors to preach to fewer than there would
be
indoors; for, all things considered, a comfortable seat
screened from the
weather, and shut in from noise and intrusion, is helpful to a man’s
hearing
the gospel with solemnity and quiet thought. A well ventilated,
well
managed building is an advantage if the crowds can be accommodated
and
can be induced to come; but these conditions are very rarely met,
and
therefore my voice is for the fields.
80
The great benefit of open-air preaching is that we get so many
new
comers to hear the gospel who otherwise would never hear it. The
gospel
command is, “Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to
every
creature,” but it is so little obeyed that one would imagine that it
ran thus,
“Go into your own place of worship and preach the gospel to the
few
creatures who will come inside.” “Go ye into the highways and hedges
and
compel them to come in,” — albeit it constitutes part of a parable,
is
worthy to be taken very literally, and in so doing its meaning will be
best
carried out. We ought actually to go into the streets and lanes
and
highways, for there are lurkers in the hedges, tramps on the
highway,
street-walkers, and lane-haunters, whom we shall never reach unless
we
pursue them into their own domains. Sportsmen must not stop at home
and
wait for the birds to come and be shot at, neither must fishermen
throw
their nets inside their boats and hope to take many fist,, Traders
go to the
markets, they follow their customers and go out after business if it
will not
come to them; and so must we. Some of our brethren are prosing on
and
on, to empty pews and musty hassocks, while they might be
conferring
lasting benefit upon hundreds by quitting the old walls for awhile,
and
seeking living stones for Jesus. Let them come out of Reho-both and
find
room at the street corner, let them leave Salem and seek the peace
of
neglected souls, let them dream no longer at Bethel, but make an
open
space to be none other than the house of God, let them come down
from
Mount Zion, and up from AEnon, and even away from Trinity, and
St.
Agnes, and St. Michael-and-All. Angels, and St. Margaret-Pattens, and
St.
Ve-dast, and St. Ethelburga, and all the rest of them, and try to find
new
saints among the sinners who are perishing for lack of
knowledge.
I have known street preaching in London remarkably blest to
persons
whose character and condition would quite preclude their having
been
found in a place of worship. I know, for instance, a Jewish friend
who, on
coming from Poland, understood nothing whatever of the
English
language. In going about the streets on the Sunday he noticed
the
numerous groups listening to earnest speakers. He had never seen such
a
thing in his own country, where the Russian police would be alarmed
if
groups were .seen in. Conversation, and he was therefore all the
more
interested. As he acquired a little English he became more and
more
constant in his attendance upon street speakers, indeed, it was very
much
with the view of learning the language that he listened at the first.
I am
afraid that the English which he acquired ‘was not of the very best,
which
81
judgment I form as much from what I have herald of open air oratory
as
from having listened to our Jewish friend himself, whose theology is
better
than his English. However, that “Israelite indeed” has always
reason to
commend the street preachers. How many other strangers and
foreigners
may, by the same instrumentality, have become fellow-Citizens with
the
saints and of the household of God we cannot tell. Romanists also are
met
with in this manner more frequently! than some would suppose, It
is
seldom prudent to publish cases of conversion among Papists, but my
own
observation leads me to believe that they are far more common than
they;
were ten years ago, and the gracious work is frequently commenced
by
what is heard of the gospel at our street corners. Infidels, also,
are
constantly yielding to the word of the Lord thus brought home to
them.
The street evangelist, moreover, wins attention from those eccentric
people
whose religion can neither be described nor imagined. Such people hate
the
very sight of our churches and meeting houses, but will stand in a
crowd to
hear what is said, and are often most impressed when they affect
the
greatest contempt.
Besides, there are numbers of persons in great cities who have not
fit
clothes to worship in, according to the current idea of what clothes
ought
to be; and not a few whose persons as well as their garments are so
filthy,
so odorous, so unapproachable, that the greatest philanthropist and
the
most leveling democrat might desire to have a little space between
himself
and their lively individualities.. There are others who, whatever
raiment
they wear, would not go into a chapel upon any consideration, for
they
consider it to be a sort of punishment to attend divine service.
Possibly
they remember the dull Sundays of their childhood and the dreary’
sermons
they have heard when ‘for a few times they have entered a church, but
it is
certain that they look upon persons who attend places of worship
as
getting off the punishment they ought to endure in the next world
by
suffering it in this world instead. The Sunday newspaper, the pipe,
and the
pot, have more charms for them than all the preachments of bishops
and
parsons, whether of church or dissent. The open-air evangelist
frequently
picks up these members of the “No church” party, and in so
doing he often
finds some of the richest gems that will at last adorn the
Redeemer’s
crown: jewels, which, by reason of their roughness, are apt to be
unnoticed
by a more fastidious class of soul-winners. Jonah in the streets of
Nineveh
was heard by multitudes who would never have known of his existence
if
he had hired a hall; john the Baptist by the Jordan awakened an
interest
82
which would never have been aroused had he kept to the synagogue;
and
those who went from city to city proclaiming everywhere the word of
the
Lord Jesus would never have turned the world upside down if they had
felt
it needful to confine themselves to iron rooms adorned with the
orthodox
announcement, “The gospel of the grace of God will (D.V.) be
preached
here next Lord’s day evening.”
I am quite sure, too, that, if we could persuade our friends in the
country
to come out a good many times in the year and hold a service in a
meadow,
or in a shady grove, or on the hill side, or in a garden, or on a
common, it
would be all the better for the usual hearers.. The mere novelty of
the
place would freshen their interest, and wake them up. The slight
change of
scene would have a wonderful effect upon the more somnolent. See
how
mechanically they move into their usual place of worship, and
how
mechanically they go out again. They’ fall into their seats as if at
last they
had found a resting place; they rise to sing with an amazing effort,
and they
drop down before you have time for a doxology’ at the close of the
hymn
because they did not notice it was coming, What logs some regular
hearers
are! Many of them are asleep with their eyes open. After sitting a
certain
number of years in the same old spot, where the pews, pulpit,
galleries, and
all things else are always the same, except that they get a little
dirtier and
dingier every week, where everybody occupies the same position for
ever
and for evermore, and the minister’s. face, voice, tone are much the
same
from January to December,. — you get to feel the holy quiet of the
scene
and listen to what is going on as though it were addressed to
“the dull cold
ear of death.” As a miller hears his wheels as though he did not hear
them,
or a stoker scarcely notices the clatter of his engine after enduring
it for a
little time; or as a dweller in London never notices the ceaseless
grind of
the traffic; so do many members of our congregations become insensible
to
the most earnest addresses, and accept them as a matter of course.
The
preaching and the rest of it. get to be so usual that they might as
well not
be at all. Hence a change of place might be useful, it might
prevent
monotony, shake up indifference, suggest thought, and in a thousand
ways
promote attention, and give new hope of doing good. A great fire
which
should burn some of our chapels to the ground might not be the
greatest
calamity which has ever occurred, if it only aroused some of those
rivals of
the seven sleepers of Ephesus who will never be moved so long as the
old
house and the old pews hold together. Besides, the fresh air and
plenty of it
is a grand thing for every mortal man, woman, and child. I preached
in
83
Scotland twice on a Sabbath day at Blairmore, on a little height by
the side
of the sea, and after discoursing with all my might to large
congregations,
to be counted by thousands, I did not feel one-half so much exhausted
as I
often am when addressing a few hundreds in some horrible black hole
of
Calcutta, called a chapel. I trace my freshness and freedom from
lassitude
at Blairmore to the fact that the windows could not be shut down
by
persons afraid of heights, and that the roof was as high as the
heavens are
above the earth. My conviction is that a man could preach three or
four
times on a Sabbath out of doors with less fatigue than would be
occasioned
by one discourse delivered in an impure atmosphere, heated and
poisoned
by human breath, and carefully preserved from every refreshing
infusion of
natural air.
Tents are had — unutterably bad: far worse than. the worst buildings.
I
think a tent is the most objectionable covering for a preaching place
that
was ever invented. I am glad to see tents used in London, for the
very
worst place is better than none, and because they can easily be moved
from
place to place, and are not very expensive; but still, if I had my
choice
between having nothing at all and having a tent, I should prefer the
open
air by far. Under canvas the voice is deadened and the labor of
speaking
greatly increased. The material acts as a wet blanket to the voice,
kills its
resonance, and prevents its traveling. With fearful exertion, in
the
sweltering air generated in a tent, you will be more likely to be
killed than
to be heard. You must have noticed even at our own College
gatherings,
when we number only some two hundred, how difficult it is to hear at
the
end of a tent, even when the sides are open, and the air is pure.
Perhaps
you may on that occasion attribute this fact in some degree to a want
of
attentiveness and quietness on the part of that somewhat
jubilant
congregation, but still even when prayer is offered, and all is
hushed, I have
observed a great want of traveling power in the best voice beneath
a
marquee.
If you are going to preach in the open air in the country, you will
perhaps
have your choice of a spot wherein to preach; if not, of course
you must
have what you can get, and you must in faith accept it as the very
best.
Hobson’s choice of that or none makes the matter simple, and saves a
deal
of debate. Do not be very squeamish. If there should happen to be
an
available meadow hard by your chapel, select it because it will be
very
convenient to turn into the meeting-house should the weather
prove
unsuitable, or if you wish to hold a prayer-meeting or an
after-meeting at
84
the close of your address. It is well to preach before your regular
services
on a spot near your place of worship, so as to march the crowd right
into
the building before they know what they are about. Half-an-hour’s
out-ofdoor
speaking and singing before your ordinary hour of assembly will
often
fill an empty house. -At the same time, do not always adhere to near
and
handy spots, but choose a locality for the very opposite reason,
because it
is fat’ away from any place of worship and altogether neglected. Hang
up
the lamps wherever there is a dark corner; the darker the more need
of
light. Paradise Row and Pleasant Place are generally the least
paradisaical
and the most unpleasant: thither let your steps be turned. Let the
dwellers
in the valley of the shadow of death perceive that light has sprung up
for
them.
I have somewhere met with the recommendation always to preach with
a
wall behind you, but against that I respectfully enter my cavcar. Have
a
care of what may be on the other side of the wall! One evangelist
received
a can of scalding water from over a wall with the kindly remark, ,’
There’s
soup for Protestants!” and another was favored with most
unsavory
bespatterings from a vessel emptied from above, Gideon Ouseley began
to
preach in Roscoramon with his back against the gable of a tobacco
factory
in which there was a window with a wooden door, through which
goods
were hoisted into the loft. Would you be surprised to learn that the
window
suddenly opened, and that from it descended a pailful of tobacco
water, an
acrid fluid most painful to the eyes? The preacher in after years knew
better
than to put himself in such a tempting position. Let his experience
instruct
you.
If I had my choice of a pitch for preaching, I should prefer to front
a rising
ground, or an open spot bounded at some little distance by a wall.
Of
course there must be sufficient-space to allow of the
congregation
assembling between the pulpit and the bounding Object in front, but I
like
to see an end, and not to shout into boundless space. I do not know
a
prettier site for a sermon than that which I occupied in my friend
Mr.
Duncan’s grounds at Bennote. It was a level sweep of lawn, backed
by
rising terraces covered with fir-trees. The people could either occupy
the
seats below, or drop down upon the grassy banks, as best comported
with
their .comfort, and thus I had part of my congregation in rising
galleries
above me, and the rest in the area around me. My voice readily
ascended,
and I conceive that if the people had been seated up the hill for
half-a-mile
they would have been able to hear me with ease. I should suppose
that
85
Wesley’s favorite spot at Gwennap Pit must be somewhat after the
same
order. Amphitheaters and hillsides are always favorite spots with
preachers
in the fields, and their advantages will be at once evident to
you.
My friend Mr. Abraham once produced for me a grand cathedral
in
Oxfordshire. The remains of it are still called “Spurgeon’s
Tabernacle,”
and may be seen near Minster Lovell, in the form of a quadrilateral of
oaks.
Originally it was the beau ideal of a preaching place, for it
was a cleared
spot in the thick forest of Witchwood, and was reached by roads
cut
through the dense underwood. I shall never forget those “alleys
green,”
and the verdant walls which shut them in. When you reached the
inner
temple it consisted of a large square, out of which the underwood
and
smaller trees had been cut away, while a sufficient number of young
oaks
had been left to rise to a considerable height, and then overshadow us
with
their branches. Here was a truly magnificent cathedral, with pillars
and
arches: a temple not made with hands:, of Which we might truly
say,
“Father, thy hand
Hath reared these venerable columns, thou
Didst weave this verdant roof.”
I have never, either at home or on the Continent, seen architecture
which
could rival my cathedral. “Lo, we heard of it at Ephratah: we
found it in
the fields of the wood.” The blue sky was visible through our
clarestory,
and from the great window at the further end the sun smiled upon
us
toward evening. Oh, sirs, it was; grand indeed, to worship thus
beneath the
vaulted firmament, beyond the sound of city hum, where all
around
ministered to quiet fellowship with God. That spot is now cleared, and
the
place of our assembly has been selected at a little distance from it..
It is of
much the same character, only that my boundary walls of’ forest
growth
have disappeared to give place to an open expanse of ploughed fields.
Only
the pillars and the roof of my temple remain, but I am still glad,
like the
Druids, to worship among the oak trees. This year a clove had built
her
nest just above my head, and she continued flying to and fro to feed
her
young, while the sermon proceeded. Why not? Where should she be
more
at home than where the Lord of love and Prince of Peace was adored? It
is
true my arched cathedral is not waterproof, and other showers
besides
those of grace will descend upon the congregation, but this has
its
advantages, for it makes us the more grateful When the day is
propitious,
86
and the very precariousness of the weather excites a large amount
of
earnest prayer.
I once preached a sermon in the open air in haying time during a
violent
storm of rain. The text was, “He shall come down like rain upon the
mown
grass, as showers that water the earth,” and surely we had the
blessing as
well as the inconvenience. I was sufficiently wet, and my
congregation
must have been drenched, but they stood it out, and I never heard
that
anybody was the worse in health, though, I thank God, I have heard
of
souls brought to Jesus under that discourse. Once in a while, and
under
strong excitement, such things do no one any harm, but we are not
to
expect miracles, nor wantonly venture upon a course of procedure
which
might kill the sickly and lay the foundations of disease in the
strong.
I remember well preaching between Cheddar’ Cliffs. What a noble
position
What beauty and sublimity! But there was great danger from falling
pieces
of stone, moved by the people who sat upon the higher portions of
the
cliff, and hence I would not choose the spot again. We must
studiously
avoid positions where serious accident might [be possible. An injured
head
qualifies no one for enjoying the beauties of nature, or the
consolations of
grace. Concluding a discourse in that place, I called upon those
mighty
rocks to bear witness that I had preached the gospel to the people,
and to
be a testimony against them at the last great day, if they rejected
the
message. Only the other day I heard of a person to whom that appeal
was
made useful by the Holy Spirit.
Look: well tot he ground you select, that it is not swampy. I never
like to
see a man slip up to his knees in mire while I am preaching. Rushy
places
are often so smooth and green that we select them without noting that
they
are apt to be muddy, and to give our hearers wet feet.
Always
inconvenience yourself rather than your audience: your Master would
have
done so. Even in the streets of London a concern for the convenience
of
your hearers is one of the things which conciliates a crowd more
than
anything.
Avoid as your worst enemy the neighborhood of the Normandy
poplar.
These trees cause a perpetual hissing and rustling sound, almost like
the
noise of the sea. Every leaf of certain kinds of poplar is in
perpetual
motion, like the tongue of Talkative. The noise may not seem very
loud,
but it will drown the best of voices. “The sound of a going in
the tops of
the mulberry trees” is all very well, but keep clear of the noise of
poplars
87
and some other trees, or you will suffer for it. I have had painful
experience
of this misery. The old serpent himself seemed to hiss at me out of
those
unquiet boughs.
Practiced preachers do not care to have the sun directly in their
faces if
they can help it, neither do they wish their hearers to be distressed
in like
manner, and therefore they take this item into consideration
When
arranging for a service. In London we do not see that luminary
often
enough to be much concerned upon this point.
Do not try to preach against the wind, for it is an idle attempt. You
may
hurl your voice a short distance by an amazing effort, but you cannot
be
well heard even by the few. I do not often advise you to consider
which
way the wind blows, but on this occasion I urge you to do it, or you
will
labor in vain. Preach so that the wind carries your voice towards
the
people, and does not blow it down your throat, or you will have to
eat
your own words. There is no telling how far a man may be heard with
the
wind. In certain atmospheres and climates, as for instance in that
of
Palestine, persons might be heard for several miles; and single
sentences of
well-known speech may in England be recognized a long way off, but
I
should gravely doubt a man if he asserted that he understood a
new
sentence beyond the distance of a mile. Whitfield is reported to have
been
heard a mile, and I have been myself assured that I was heard for
that
distance, but I am somewhat skeptical. F2 Half-a-mile is surely enough,
even with the wind, but you must make sure of that to be heard at all.
In
the country it ought to be easy to find a fit place for preaching. One
of the
earliest things that a minister should do when he leaves College and
settles
in a country town or village is to begin open air speaking. He will
generally
have no difficulty as to the position; the land is before him and he
may
choose according to his own sweet will. The market-cross will be a
good
beginning, then the head of a court crowded with the poor, and next
the
favorite corner of the idlers of the parish. Cheap-Jack’s stand will
make a
capital pulpit on Sunday night during the village fair, and a wagon
will
serve well on the green, or in a field at a little distance, during!
the weekday
evenings of the rustic festival. A capital place for an al
fresco discourse
is the green where the old elm trees, felled long ago, are still lying
in
reserve as if they were meant to be seats for your congregation; so
also is
the burial ground of the meeting-house where “the rude
forefathers of the
hamlet sleep.” Consecrate it to the living and let the people
enjoy
88
“Meditations among the Tombs.” Maim no excuses, then, but get
to work
at once.
In London, or any other large town, it; is a great thing to find a
vacant spot
where you can obtain a right to hold services at your pleasure,. If
you can
discover a piece of ground which is not yet built over, and if you can
obtain
the use of it from the owner till he covers it, it will be a great
acquisition,
and worth a slight expense in fencing; for you are then king of the
castle
and disturbers will be trespassers. I suppose that such a spot is not
often
obtainable, especially by persons who have no money; but it is
worth
thinking about. It is a great gain when your place of worship has even
a
small outside space, like that at Surrey Chapel, or upon the
Tabernacle
steps; for here you are beyond the interference of the police or
drunken
men. If we have none of these, we must find street corners, triangles,
quiet
nooks, and wide spaces wherein to proclaim the gospel. Years ago
I
preached to enormous assemblies in King Edward’s Road, Hackney,
which
was then open fields, but now not a spare yard remains. On
those
occasions the rush was perilous to life and limb, and there seemed no
limit
to the throngs. Half the number would have been safer. That open
space
has vanished, and it is the same with fields at Brixton, ‘where in
years gone
by it was delightful to see the assembled crowds listening to the
word.
Burdened with the rare trouble of drawing too many together, I have
been
compelled to
abstain from these exercises in London, but not from any lessened
sense of
their importance. With the Tabernacle always full I have as large
a
congregation as I desire at home, and therefore do not preach
outside
except in the country; but for those ministers whose area under
cover is
but small, and whose congregations are thin, the open air is the
remedy
whether in London or in the provinces.
In raising a new interest, and in mission operations, out of door
services
are a main agency. Get the people to listen outside that they
may by-andby
worship inside. You want no pulpit, a chair wilt do, or the
kerb of the
road. The less formality the better, and if you begin by merely
talking to
the two or three around you and make no pretense of sermonizing you
will
do well. More good may be done by personal talk to one than by
a
rhetorical address to fifty. Do not purposely interfere with
the
thoroughfare, but if the crowd should accumulate do not hasten away
in
sheer fright: the policeman will let you know soon enough. You are
most
89
wanted, however, where you will be in no danger of impeding
passers-by,
but. far more likely to be in danger yourself — I refer to those
central
courts and blind alleys in our great cities which lie out of the route
of
decency, and are known to nobody but the police, and to them
principally
through bruises and wounds. Talk of discovering t[m interior of
Africa, we
need explorers for Frying-pan Alley and Emerald-Island Court: the
Arctic
regions are well nigh as accessible as Dobiuson’s Rents and Jack
Ketch’s
Warren. Heroes of’ the cross — here is a field for you more glorious
than
the Cid ever beheld/when with his brave right arm he smote the
Paynim
hosts. Who will bring me into the strong city. Who will lead me
into
Edom?” Who will enable us to win these slums and dens for Jesus?!
Who
can do it but the Lord? Soldiers of Christ who venture into these
regions
must expect a revival of the practices of the good old times, so far
as
brickbats are concerned, and I have known a flower-pot fall
accidentally
front an upper window in a remarkably slanting direction. Still, if we
are
born to bedrowned we shall not be — killed by flower-pots. Under
such
treatment it may be refreshing to read what Christopher Hopper
wrote
under similar conditions more than a hundred years ago. “l did not
much
regard a little dirt, a few rotten eggs, the sound of a cow’s horn,
the noise
of bells, or a few snowballs in their season; but sometimes I was
saluted
with blows, stones, brickbats, and bludgeons. These I did not well
like:
they were not pleasing to flesh and blood. I sometimes lost a little
skin, and
once a little blood, which was drawn from my forehead with a sharp
stone.
I wore a patch for a few days, and was not ashamed; I gloried in the
cross.
And when my small sufferings abounded for the sake of Christ, my
comfort
abounded much more. I never was more happy in my own soul, or
blessed
in my labors.”
I am somewhat pleased when I occasionally hear of a brother’s
being
locked up by the police, for it does him good, and it does the people
good
also. It is a fine sight to see the minister of the gospel marched off
by the
servant of the law! It excites sympathy for him, and the next step
is
sympathy for his message. Many who felt no interest in him before
are
eager to hear him when he is ordered to leave off, and still more so
when
he is taken to the station. The vilest of mankind respect a man who
gets
into trouble in order to do them good, and if they see unfair
opposition
excited they grow quite zealous in the man’s defense.
I am persuaded that the more of open air preaching there is in London
the
better. If it should become a nuisance to some it will be a blessing
to
90
others, if properly conducted. If it be the gospel which is spoken,
and if the
spirit of the preacher be one of love and truth, the results cannot
be
doubted: the bread east upon the waters must be found again after
many
days. The gospel must, however, be preached in a manner worth
the
hearing, for mere noise-making is an evil rather than a benefit. I
know a
family almost driven out of their senses by the hideous shouting
of
monotonous exhortations, and the howling of “Safe in the arms
of Jesus”
neat’ their door every Sabbath afternoon by the year together. They
are
zealous Christians, and would willingly help their tormentors if’ they
saw
the slightest probability of usefulness from the violent bawling: but
as they
seldom see a hearer, and do not think that what is spoken would do
any
good if it were heard, they complain that they are compelled to lose
their
few hours of quiet because two good men think it their duty to perform
a
noisy but perfectly useless service. I once saw a man preaching with
no
hearer but a dog, which sat upon its tail and looked up very
reverently
while its master orated. There were no people at the windows nor
passing
by, but the brother and his dog were at their post whether the
people
would hear or whether they would forbear. Once also I passed an
earnest
declaimer, whose hat was on the]ground before him, filled with papers,
and
there was not even a dog for an audience, nor any one within hearing,
yet
did he “waste his sweetness on the desert air.” I hope it
relieved Ms own
mind. Really it must be viewed as an essential part of a sermon
that
somebody should hear it: it cannot be a great benefit to the world to
have
sermons preached in vacuo.
As to style in preaching out of doors, it should certainly be
very different
from much of that which prevails within, and perhaps if a speaker were
to
acquire a style fully adapted to a street audience, he would be wise
to bring
it indoors with him. A great deal of sermonizing may be defined as
saying
nothing at extreme length; but. out of doors verbosity is not admired,
you
must say something and have done with it anti go on to say
something
more, or your hearers Will let you know. “Now then,” cries a street
critic,
“let us have it, old fellow.” Or else the observation is made, “Now
then,
pitch it out I you’d better go home and learn your lesson.” “Cut it
short,
old boy,” is a very common admonition, and I wish the presenters of
this
advice gratis could let it be heard inside Ebenezer and Zoar and some
other
places sacred to long-winded Orations. Where these outspoken
criticisms
are not employed, the hearers rebuke prosiness by quietly walking
away.
Very unpleasant this, to find your congregation dispersing, but a
very’
91
plain intimation that your ideas are also much dispersed. In the
street, [a
man must keep himself alive, and use many illustrations and anecdotes,
and
sprinkle a quaint remark here and there. To dwell long on a point
will
never do. Reasoning must be brief, clear, and soon done with.
The
discourse must not be labored or involved, neither must the second
head
depend upon the first, for the audience is a changing one, and each
point
must be complete in itself. The chain of thought must be taken to
pieces,
and each link melted down and turned into bullets: you will need not
so
much Saladin’s saber to cut through a muslin handkerchief as Coeur
de
Lion’s battle-ax to break a bar of iron. Come to the point at once,
and
come there with all your might.
Short sentences of words and short passages of thought are needed for
out
of doors. Long paragraphs and long arguments had better ‘be reserved
for
other occasions. In quiet country crowds there is much force in an
eloquent
silence, now and then interjected; it gives people time to breathe,
and also
to reflect. Do not, however, attempt this in a London street; you must
go
ahead, or someone else may run off with your congregation. In a
regular
field sermon pauses are very effective, and are useful in several
ways, both
to speaker and listeners, but to a passing company who are not
inclined for
anything like worship, quick, short, sharp address is most
adapted.
In the streets a man must from beginning to end be intense, and for
that
very reason he must be condensed and concentrated in his thought
and
utterance. It would never do to begin by saying, “My text, dear
friends, is a
passage from the inspired word, con-raining doctrines of the
utmost
importance, and bringing before us in the clearest manner the most
valuable
practical instruction. I invite your careful attention and the
exercise of your
most candid judgment while we consider it under various aspects and
place
it. in different lights, in order that we may be able to perceive its
position in
the analogy of the faith. In its exegesis we shall find an arena for
the
cultured intellect, and the refined sensibilities. As the purling
brook
meanders among the meads and fertilizes the pastures, so a stream
of
sacred truth flows through the remarkable words which now lie before
us.
It will be well for us to divert. the crystal current to the reservoir
of our
meditation, that we may quaff the cup of wisdom with the lips
of
satisfaction.” There, gentleman, is not that rather above the average
of
word-spinning:, and is not the art very generally in vogue in these
days? If
you go out to the obelisk in Blackfriars Road, and talk in that
fashion, .you
will be saluted with “Go on, old buffer,” or “Ain’t he fine?
MY EYE!” A
92
very vulgar youth will cry, “What a mouth for a rarer!” and another
will
shout in a tone of mock solemnity, “AMEN!” If you give them chaff
they
will cheerfully return it into your own bosom. Good measure,
pressed
down and running over will they mete out to you. Shams and shows
will
have no mercy from a street gathering. But have something to say,
look
them in the face, say what you mean, put it plainly, boldly,
earnestly’,
courteously, and they will hear you. Never speak against time or for
the
sake of hearing your own voice, or you will obtain some information
about
your personal appearance or manner of oratory which will probably
be
more true than pleasing. “Crikey,” says one, “wouldn’t he do for
an
undertaker! He’d make ‘era weep” This was a compliment paid to
a
melancholy brother whose tone is peculiarly funereal. “There, old
fellow,”
said a critic on another occasion, “you go and wet your whistle. You
must
feel awfully dry after jawing away at that rate about nothing at;
all.,” This
also was specially appropriate to a very heavy brother of whom we
had
aforetime remarked that he would make a good martyr, for there was
no
doubt of his burning well, he was so dry. It is sad, very sad, that
such rude
remarks should be made, but there is a wicked vein in some of us,
which
makes us take note that the vulgar observations are often very true,
and
“hold as ‘twere the mirror up to nature.” As caricature often gives
you a
more vivid idea of a man than a photograph would afford you, so do
these
rough mob critics hit off an orator to the life by their exaggerated
censures.
The very best speaker must be prepared to take his share of street
wit, and
to return it if need be; but primness, demureness, formality,
sanctimonious
long-windedness, and the affection of superiority, actually invite
offensive
pleasantries,! and to a considerable extent deserve them. Chadband
or
Stiggins in rusty black, with plastered hair and huge choker, is as
natural an
object of derision as Mr. Guido Fawkes himself. A very great man in
his
own esteem will provoke immediate opposition, and the affectation
of
supernatural saintliness will have ,the same effect. The less you are
like a
parson the more likely you are to be heard; and, if you are known to
be a
minister, the more you show yourself to be a man the better.
“What do you
get for that, governor?” is sure to be asked, if you appear to be{ a
cleric,
and it will be well to tell them at once that this is extra, that you
are doing
overtime, and that there is to be no collection. “You’d do more good
if you
gave us some bread or a drop of beer, instead of them tracts,” is
constantly
remarked, but a manly manner, and the outspoken declaration that
you
seek no wages but their good, will silence that stale
objection.
93
The action of the street preacher should be of the very best.
It should be
purely natural and unconstrained, into speaker should stand up in the
street
in a grotesque manner, or he will weaken himself and invite attack.
The
street preacher should not imitate his own minister, or the crowd will
spy
out the imitation very speedily, if the brother is anywhere neat’
home.
Neither should he strike an attitude as little boys do who say, “My
name is
Nerve!.” The stiff straight posture with the regular up and down
motion of
arm and hand is too commonly adopted: and I would even more
condemn
the wild-raving-maniac action which some are so fond Of, which seems
to
be a cross between ‘Whitefield with both his arms in the air, and
Saint
George with both his feet violently engaged in trampling on the
dragon.
Some good men are grotesque by nature, and others take great pains
to
make themselves so. The wicked Londoners say, “What a Cure I” I
only
wish ][ knew of a cure for the evil.
All mannerisms should be avoided. Just now I observe that nothing can
be
done without a very large Bagster’s Bible with a limp cover. There
seems
to be some special charm about the large size, though it almost needs
a
little perambulator in which to push it about With such a Bible full
of
ribbons, select a standing in Seven Dials, after the pattern of a
divine so
graphically described by Mr. McCree. Take off your hat, put your Bible
in
it, and place it on the ground. Let the kind friend who approaches you
on
the right hold your umbrella. See how eager the dear man is to do so!
Is it
not pleasing? He assures you he is never so happy as when he is
helping
good men to do good. Now close your eyes in prayer. When
your
devotions are over, somebody will have profited by the
occasion. Where is
your affectionate friend who held your umbrella and your
hymn-book?
Where is that well-brushed hat, and that orthodox Bagster? Where?
oh,
v/here? Echo answers, “Where?”
The catastrophe which I have thus described suggests that a brother
had
better accompany you in your earlier ministries, that one may watch
while
the other prays. If a number of friends will go with you and make a
ring
around you it will be a great acquisition, and if these can sing it
will be still
further helpful. The friendly’ company will attract others, will help
to
secure order, and will do good service by sounding forth sermons in
song.
It will be very desirable to speak so as to be heard, but there is no
use in
incessant bawling. The best street preaching is not that which is
(lone at the
top of your voice, for it must be impossible to lay the proper
emphasis
94
upon telling passages when all along you are shouting with all your
might.
When there are no hearers near you, and yet people stand upon the
other
side of the road and listen, would it not be as well to cross over and
so
save a little of the strength which is now wasted? A quiet,
penetrating,
conversational style would seem to be the most telling. Men do. not
bawl
and holler when they are pleading in deepest earnestness; they
have
generally at such times less wind and a little more rain: less rant
and a few
more tears. On, on, on with one monotonous shout and you will
weary
everybody and wear out yourself. Be wise now, therefore, O ye who
would
succeed in declaring your Master’s message among the multitude, and
use
your voices as common sense worth! dictate.
In a tract published by that excellent society “The Open Air
Mission,” I
notice the following
Qualifications For Open-Air Preachers.
1. A good voice.
2. Naturalness of manner.
3. Self-possession.
4. A good knowledge of Scripture and of common
things.
5. Ability. to adapt himself to any congregation.
6. Good]illustrative powers.
7. Zeal, prudence, and common sense.
8. A large, loving heart.
9. Sincere belief in all he says.
10. Entire dependence on the Holy Spirit for
success.
11. A close walk with God by prayer.
12. A consistent walk before men by a holy life.
If any man his all these qualifications, the Queen had better make a
bishop
of him at once, yet there is no one of these qualities which could
well be
dispensed with.
95
Interruptions are pretty sure to occur in the streets of London. At
certain
places all will go well for months, but in other positions the fight
begins as
soon as the speaker opens his mouth. There are seasons of
opposition:
different schools of adversaries rise and fall, and accordingly there
is
disorder or quiet. The best tact will not always avail to
prevent
disturbance; when men are drunk there is no reasoning with them, and
of
furious Irish Papists we may say much the same. Little is to be done
with
such unless the crowd around will cooperate, as oftentimes they will,
in
removing the obstructer. Certain characters, if they and that
preaching is
going on, will interrupt by hook or by crook. They go on purpose, and
if
answered Once and again they still persevere. One constant rule is to
be
always courteous and good tempered, for if you become cross or angry
it
is all over with you. Another rule is to keep to your subject, and
never be
drawn into side issues. Preach Christ or nothing: don’t dispute or
discuss
except with your eye on the cross. If driven off for a moment always
be on
the watch to get back to your sole topic. Tell them the old, old
story, and if
they will not hear that, move on. Yet be adroit, and take them
with guile.
Seek the one object by many roads. A little mother-wit is often the
best
resource and will work wonders with a crowd. Bonhommie is the next
best
thing to grace on such occasions. A brother of my acquaintance
silenced a
violent Romanist by offering him his stand and requesting hint to
preach.
The man’s comrades for the very fun of the thing urged him on, but, as
he
declined, the dog in the manger fable was narrated and the
disturber
disappeared. If it be a real skeptic who is assailing you it is
prudence to
shun debate as much as possible, or ask him questions in return, for
your
business is not to argue but to proclaim the gospel. Mr. John
McGregor
says “Skeptics are of many kinds. Some of them ask questions to
get
answers, and others put difficulties to puzzle the people. An honest;
skeptic
said to me in a crowd in Hyde-park, ‘ I have been trying to believe
for
these ten years, but there is a contradiction I cannot get
over, and it is this:
we are told that printing was invented not, five hundred years ago,
and yet
that the Bible is five thousand years old, and I cannot for the life
of me see
how this can be.’ Nay! the crowd did not laugh at this man. Very
few
people in a crowd know much more than he did about the Bible. But
how
deeply they drank in a half-hour’s account of the Scripture.
manuscripts,
their preservation, their translations and versions, their dispersion
and
collection, their collation and transmission, and the overwhelming
evidence
of’ their genuine truth I”
96
I remember an infidel ,on Kennington Common being most
effectually
stopped. He continued to cry up the beauties of nature and the
works of
nature until the preacher asked him if he would kindly tell
them what
nature was. He replied that “everybody knew what nature was.”
The
preacher retorted, “Well, then, it will be all the easier for you to
tell us.”
“Why, nature — nature/’ he said, “nature,-nature is nature.” Of
course, the
crowd laughed and the wise man subsided.
Ignorance when it is allied with a coarse voluble tongue is to be met
by
letting it have rope enough. One fellow wanted to know “‘.how
Jacob
knew that Esau hated him” He had hold of the wrong end of the
stick that
time, and the preacher did not enlighten him, or he would have set him
up
with ammunition for future encounters.
Our business is not to supply men with arguments by informing them
of
difficulties. In the process of answering them ministers have
published the
sentiments of infidels more widely than the infidels themselves Could
have
done. Unbelievers only “glean their blunted shafts, and shoot them at
the
shield of truth again.’ Our object is not to conquer them in
logical
encounters, but to save their souls. Real difficulties we should
endeavor to
meet, and hence a competent knowledge of the evidences is most
desirable;
but honest objectors are best conversed with alone, when they are
not
ashamed to own themselves in the wrong, and this we could not expect
of
them in the crowd. Christ is to be preached whether men will believe
in him
or no. Our own experience of His power to save will be our best
reasoning,
and earnestness our best rhetoric. The occasion will frequently
suggest the
fittest thing to say, and we may also fall back on the Holy Spirit who
will
teach us in the selfsame hour what we shall speak.
The open-air speaker’s calling is as honorable as it is arduous, as
useful as
it is laborious. God alone can sustain you in it, but with Him at your
side
you will have nothing to fear. If ten thousand rebels were before you
and a
legion of devils in every one of them you aced not tremble. More is he
that
is for you than all they that! be against you.
“By all helps host withstood,
We all hews host o’erthrow;
And conquering them, through Jesus’ blood.
We still to conquer go.”
97
LECTURE 6.
POSTURE, ACTION, GESTURE, ETC.
THE subjects of this
lecture are to be “Posture, Gesture, and Action in the
Delivery of a Sermon.” I shall not attempt to draw any hard and fast
line of
division between the one and the other; for it would need a very
highly
discriminating mind to keep them separate; indeed, it could not be
done at
all, for they naturally merge into each other. As I have, after a fair
trial,
found it; impossible to keep even “posture” and “gesture” in an
absolutely
unmingled state in my own mind, I have allowed them to run together;
but
I hope that no confusion will appear in the result.
The sermon itself is the main thing: its matter, its aim, and the
spirit in
‘which it is brought before the people, the sacred anointing upon
the
preacher, and the divine power applying the truth to the hearer : —
these
are infinitely more important than any details of manner. Posture and
action
are comparatively small and inconsiderable matters; but still even the
sandal
in the statue of Minerva should be correctly carved, and in the
service of
God even the smallest things should be regarded with holy care. Life
is
made up of little incidents, and success in it often depends upon
attention
to minor details. Small flies make the apothecary’s ointment to stink,
and
little foxes spoil the vines, and therefore small flies red little
foxes should
be kept out of our ministry. Doubtless, faults in even so secondary a
matter
as posture have prejudiced’ men’s minds, and so injured the success
of
what would otherwise have been most acceptable ministries. A man
of
more than average abilities may, by ridiculous action, be thrown into
the
rear rank and kept there. This is a great pity, even if there were
only one
such case, but it is to be feared that many are injured by the same
cause.
Little oddities and absurdities o[ mode and gesture which wise men
would
endeavor not to notice are not overlooked by the general public; in
fact,
the majority of hearers fix their eyes mainly upon those very things,
while
those who come to scoff observe nothing else. Persons are either
disgusted
or .diverted by the oddities of certain preachers, or else they want
an
excuse for inattention, and jump at this convenient one: there can be
n6
reason why we should help men to resist our own endeavors for
their
98
good. No minister would willingly cultivate a habit which would blunt
his
arrows, or drift them aside from the mark; and, therefore, since these
minor
matters of movement:, posture, and gesture may have that effect, you
will
give them your immediate attention.
We very readily admit that action in preaching is an affair of
minor
consequence; for some who have succeeded in the highest sense have
been
‘exceedingly faulty from the rhetorician’s point of view. At the
present
moment there is in Boston, U.S. A., a preacher of the Very highest
order
of power, of whom a friendly critic writes: “in the opening
sentences one
or the other of his arms shakes at his side in a helpless fashion, as
if it were
made of caudal vertebrae loosely jointed. He soon exhibits a most
engaging
awkwardness, waddling about in a way to suggest that each leg is
shorter
than the other, and shaking his head and shoulders in ungainly
emphasis.
He raises one eyebrow in a quite impossible fashion, No one else can
squint
so.” This is an instance of mind overcoming matter, and the excellence
of
the teaching condoning defects in utterance; but it would be better if
no
such drawbacks existed. Are not apples of gold all the more attractive
for
being placed in baskets of silver? Why should powerful teaching
be
associated with waddling and squinting? Still it is evident that
proper
action is, to say the least, not essential to success. Homer would
appear to
have considered the entire absence of gesture to be no detriment
to
eminent power in speech, for he pictures one of his greatest heroes
as
entirely abjuring it, though not without some sense of censure from
his
audience.
But When Ulysses rose, in thought profound,
His modest eyes he fixed upon the ground;
As one unskilled or dumb, he seemed to stand,
Nor rais’d his head, nor stretched his sceptred hand.
But When he speaks, what elocution flows!
Soft; as the fleeces of descending snows,
The Copious accents fall, with easy art;
Melting they fall, and sink into the heart!
Wondering we hear, and, fixed in deep surprise,
Our ears refute the censures of our eyes.”
Nor need! we go back to the ancients for proof that an exceedingly
quiet
action may be connected with the highest power of eloquence, for
several
instances occur to us among the moderns. One may suffice: our
own
supremely gifted Robert Hall had no oratorical action, and scarcely
any
99
motion in the pulpit, except an occasional lifting or waving of the
right
hand, and in his most impassioned moments an alternate retreat
and
advance.
It is not so much incumbent upon you to acquire right pulpit action as
it is
to get rid of that which is wrong. If you could be reduced to
motionless
dummies, it would be better than being active and. even
vigorous
incarnations of the grotesque, as some of our brethren have been.
Some
men by degrees fall into a suicidal style of preaching, and it is a
very rare
thing indeed to see a man escape when once he has entangled himself in
the
meshes of an evil mannerism. No one likes to tell them of their
queer
antics, and so they are unaware of them; but it is surprising that
their wives
do not mimic them in private and laugh them. out of their awkwardness.
I
have heard of a brother who in his earlier days was most acceptable,
but
who afterwards dropped far behind in the race because he by degrees
fell
into bad habits: he spoke with a discordant whine, assumed most
singular
attitudes, and used such extraordinary mouthings that people could
not
hear him with pleasure. He developed into a man to be esteemed
and
honored, but not to be listened to. Excellent Christian men have said
that
they (lid not know whether to laugh or to cry when they were hearing
him
preach: they felt as if they must laugh at the bidding of nature, and
then
they felt that they ought to cry from the impulse of grace when they
saw so
good a preacher utterly ruined by absurd affectations. If you do not
care to
cultivate proper action, at least be wise enough to steer clear of
that which
is grotesque or affected. There; is a wide range between the fop,
curling
and perfuming his locks, and permitting one’s hair to hang in
matted
masses like the mane of a wild beast. We should never advise you
to
practice postures before a glass, nor to imitate great divines, nor to
ape the
fine gentleman.; but there is no need, on the other hand, to be vulgar
or
absurd. Postures and attitudes are merely a small part of the dress of
a
discourse, and it is not in dress that the substance of the matter
lies: a man
in fustian is “a man for a’ that,” and so a sermon which is oddly
delivered
may be a good sermon for all that; but still, as none of you would
care to
wear a pauper’s suit if you could procure better raiment, so you
should not
be so slovenly as to clothe truth like a mendicant when you might
array her
as a prince’s daughter.
Some men are naturally very awkward in their persons and
movements. I
suppose we must blame what the countryman called their “broughtens
up.”
The rustic’s gait is heavy, and his walk is slouching. You can see
that his
100
natural habitat is a ploughed field. On the pavement or the
carpet he is
suspicious of his footing, but down a muddy lane, with a mule’s burden
of
earth on each boot, he progresses with ease, if not with elegance.
There is
a lumpishness and lubberliness innate in the elements of some
men’s
constitutions. You could not make them elegant if you brayed[ them in
a
mortar among wheat with a pestle. The drill-sergeant is of the ·
utmost use
in our schools, and those parents who think that drill exercise is a
waste of
time are very much mistaken. There is a shape and handiness, a
general
propriety of form, which the ]human body acquires under proper
drill
which seldom comes in any other manner.!)rill brings a man’s
shoulders
down, keeps his arms from excessive swinging, expands the chest,
shows
him what to do with his hands, and, in a word, teaches a man how to
walk
uprightly, and to bring himself into something like ship-shape,
without any
conscious effort to do so, which effort would be a sure betrayal of
his
awkwardness. Very spiritual people will think me trifling, but indeed
I am
not. I hope the day will come when it will be looked upon as an
essential
part of education to teach a young man how to carry himself, and
move
without clumsiness.
It may happen that awkward gestures arise from feeble utterance,
and a
nervous consciousness of lack of power in that direction. Certain
splendid
men of our acquaintance are so modest as to be diffident, and hence
‘they
become hesitating in speech, and disarranged in manner. Perhaps no
more
notable instance of this can be mentioned than the late beloved Dr.
James
Hamilton. He was the most beautiful and chaste of speakers, with an
action
painful to the last degree. His biographer says: — ”In mental
resources and
acquirements he was possessed of great wealth; but in the capacity to
utter
his thoughts, with all the variation of tone and key which their
nature,
required, yet so as to be thoroughly heard in a great edifice, he was
far less
gifted. In this department accordingly, he was always pained by
a
conscious shortcoming from his own ideal. It is certain that lack of
vocal
force, and ready control over his intonations, largely detracted from
the
power and popularity of his preaching. In delicacy of conception, in
the
happy choice of idioms, in the command of striking and original
imagery,
and in the glow of evangelical fervor that pervaded all, he had few
equals.
These rare qualities, however, were shorn of half their strength, in
as far as
his public preaching was concerned, by the necessity under which
he
constantly lay of straining to make himself audible, by standing on
his tiptoes,
and throwing out his words in handfuls, if so be they might reach
the
101
far-distant aisles. If the muscles of his chest had been such
as to enable
him to stand solidly at ease, while his lips performed the task of
articulation
without the aid of auxiliary blasts from over-inflated lungs, James
Hamilton
would certainly have been followed by greater crowds, and obtained
access
for his message to a wider and more varied circle.. But we do not
know
what counterbalancing evil might have come in along with such
external
success. Although with all his prayers and pains this thorn was still
left in
the flesh, the grand compensation remained: ‘My grace is sufficient
for
thee; my strength is perfect in thy weakness.’ What talents the ;Lord
saw
meet to bestow, he laid out with marvelous skill and diligence in the
giver’s
service, and if some of the talents were withheld, the Withholder
knows
why. He hath done all things well.” In this sentiment we heartily
concur,
but we should be sorry for any young man to submit at discretion to
a
similar defect, and ascribe it to the hand of the Lord. Dr. Hamilton
did not
so. He earnestly endeavored to overcome his natural disadvantage, and
to
our knowledge took lessons of more than one professor of elocution,
lie
did not take refuge in the sluggard’s plea, but labored hard to master
the
difficulty., and only failed because it was a physical defect beyond
all
remedy. Let us wherever we see awkwardness, which is
evidently
unavoidable, take little or no notice of it, and take care to commend
the
brother that he does so well under the circumstances; counting it no
small
achievement for a divine to cover by richness of thought and fitness
of
language the ungainliness of his outer man, thus making the soul
triumph
over the body. Yet should we ourselves be afflicted with any fault
of
manner, let us resolve to overcome it, for it is not an impossible
task.
Edward Irving was a striking instance of a man’s power to improve
himself
in this respect. At first his manner was awkward, constrained,
and
unnatural; but by diligent culture his attitude and action were made
to be
striking aids to his eloquence.
- Pulpits have much to answer for in having made men awkward.
What
horrible inventions they are! If we could once abolish them we might
say
concerning them as Joshua did concerning Jericho .... “Cursed be he
that
buildeth this Jericho,” for the old-fashioned pulpit has been a
greater curse
to the churches than is at first; sight evident. ]No barrister would
ever enter
a pulpit to plead a case at the bar. How could he hope to succeed
while
‘buried alive almost up to his shoulders? The client would be ruined
if the
advocate were thus imprisoned. How manly, how commanding is
the
attitude in which Chrysostom is usually represented! Forgetting his
robes
102
for the moment one cannot but feel that such a natural posture is far
more
worthy of sublime truth than that of a person crouching over a sheet
of
paper, looking up very occasionally, and then revealing no more than
his
head and shoulders. Austin in his Chiro-nomia
f3 very properly says.
“Freedom is also necessary ‘to gracefulness of action. ]No, gestures
can be
graceful which are either confined by external circumstances, or
restrained
by file mind. If a man were obliged to address an assembly from a
narrow
window, through, which he could not extend ]his arms; and Iris ]head,
it
would ]be in vain for him ,to attempt graceful gesture. Confinement
in
every lesser degree must be proportionally injurious to grace; thus
the
crowded bar is injurious to the action of the advocate, and the
enclosed”
and bolstered pulpit,’ which often cuts off more than half of his
figure, is
equally injurious to the graceful action of the preacher.”
The late Thomas Binney was unable to endure a platform, and was
known
to fetch gowns and other materials to hang over the rails of an
open
rostrum, if he found himself placed in one: this must have arisen
solely
from the force of habit, for there can be no real advantage in
being
enclosed in a wooden pen. This feeling will no doubt retain the close
pulpit
in its place for awhile longer, but in ages to come men will find
an
argument for the divinity of our holy faith in the fact that it
survived
pulpits.
Ministers cannot be blamed for ungainly postures and attitudes when
only a
very small part of their bodies can be seen during a discourse. If it
was the
custom to preach as Paul did at Athens public speakers would
become
models of propriety, but when the usual method is modeled upon
our
woodcut of “The Reverend Dr. Paul preaching in London” we
cannot
marvel if the ungainly and the grotesque abound. By the way, it
is
interesting to note that Raphael in his representation of Paul at
Athens
evidently had in his mind the apostle’s utterance, “God dwelleth not
in
temples made with hands, neither is worshipped with man’s hands”:
hence
he delineates him as lifting his hands. I am indebted for this hint to
G. W.
Hervey, M.A., who has written a very able and comprehensive “System
of
Rhetoric.” F4
Remarkable are the forms which pulpits have assumed according to
the
freaks of human fancy and folly. Twenty years ago they had
probably
reached their very’ worst. What could have been their design and
intent it
would be hard to conjecture. A deep wooden pulpit of the old soft;
might
103
well remind a minister of his mortality, for it is nothing but a
coffin set on
end: but on what rational ground do we bury our pastors alive? Many
of
these erections resemble barrels, others are of the fashion of egg
cups and
wine glasses; a third Class were evidently modeled after corn bins
upon
four legs; and yet a fourth variety can only be likened to swallows’
nests
stuck upon the wall. Some of them are so high as to turn the heads of
the
occupants when they dare to peer into the awful depths below them,
and
they give those who look up to the elevated preacher for an:/length of
time
a crick in the neck. I have felt like a man at the mast-head while
perched
aloft in these “towers of the flock.” These abominations are in
themselves
evils, and create evils.
While I am upon pulpits I will make a digression, and remark for
the
benefit of deacons and churchwardens that I frequently notice in
pulpits a
most: abominable savor of gas, which evidently arises from leakage in
the
gas-pipes, and is very apt to make a preacher feel half intoxicated,
or to
sicken him. We ought to be spared this infliction. Frequently, also, a
large
lamp is placed dose to each side of the minister’s head, thus cramping
all
his movements and placing him between two fires. If any complaints,
are
made of the hot-headedness, of our ministers, it is readily to be
accounted
for, since the apparatus for’ the purpose is arranged, with great
care. Only
the other night I had the privilege, when I sat down in the pulpit, to
feel as
if some one had smitten me on the top of my head, and as I looked up
there
was an enormous argand burner with a reflector placed immediately
above
me, in order to throw a light on my Bible: a yet7 considerate
contrivance
no doubt, only the inventor had forgotten that his burners were
pouring
down a terrible heat upon a sensitive brain. One has no desire to
experience
an artificial coup de soleil while preaching; if we must suffer
from such[ a
calamity let it come upon us during our holidays, and let it befall us
from
the sun himself. No one in erecting a pulpit seems to think of the
preacher
as a man of like feelings and senses with other people; the seat upon
which
you are to rest at intervals is often a mere ledge, and the door
handle runs
into the small of your back, while when you standup and would come
to
the front there is often a curious gutta-percha bag interposed between
you
and your pulpit. This gummy depository is charitably intended for
the
assistance of certain deaf people, who are I hope benefited; they
ought to
be, for every evil should have a compensating influence. You cannot
bend
forward without forcing this contrivance to close up, and I for my own
part
usually deposit my pocket-handkerchief in it, which causes the deaf
people
104
to take the ends of the tubes out of their ears and to discover that
they hear
me well enough without them.
No one knows the discomfort of pulpits except the man who has been
in
very many, and found each one worse than the last. They are generally
so
deep that a short person like myself can scarcely see over the top of
them,
and when I ask for something to stand upon they bring me a
hassock.
Think of a minister of the gospel poising himself upon a hassock while
he is
preaching: a Boanerges and a Blondin in one person. It is too much
to
expect us to keep the balance of our minds and the equilibrium of
our
bodies at the same time. The tippings up, and overturnings of stools
and
hassocks which I have had to suffer while preaching rush on my
memory
now, and revive the most painful sensations. Surely we ought to be
saved
such petty annoyances, for their evil is by no means limited by
our
discomfort; if it were so, it would be of no consequence; but, alas!
these
little things often throw the mind out of gear, disconnect our
thoughts, and
trouble our spirit. We ought to rise superior to such trifles, but
though the
spirit truly is willing the flesh is weak. It is marvelous how the
mind is
affected by the most trifling matters: there can be no need to
perpetuate
needless causes of discomfort. Sydney Smith’s story shows that we
have
not been alone in our tribulation. “I can’t bear,” said he, “to be
imprisoned
in the true orthodox way in my pulpit, with my head just peeping above
the
desk. I like to look down upon my congregation — to fire into them.
The
common people say I am a bold preacher, for I like to have my
arms free,
and to thump the pulpit. A singular contretemps happened to me
once,
when, to effect this, I had ordered the clerk to pile up some hassocks
for
me to stand on. My text was,’ We are perplexed, but not in
despair;
persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed.’ I had
scarcely
uttered these words, and was preparing to illustrate them, when I did
so
practically, and in a way I had not at all anticipated. My fabric of
hassocks
suddenly gave way; down I fell, and with difficulty prevented myself
front
being precipitated into the arms of my congregation, who, I must
say,
behaved very well, and recovered their gravity sooner than I could
have
expected.”
But I must return to my subject, and I do so by repeating the belief
that
boxed-up pulpits are largely accountable for the ungainly postures
which
some of our preachers assume when they are out of their cages and
are
loose upon a platform. They do not know What to do with their legs
and
arms, and feel awkward and exposed, arid hence drop into
ridiculous
105
attitudes. When a man has been accustomed to regard himself as
an
“animated bust” he feels as if he had become too long when he is made
to
appear at full length.
There can be no doubt that many men are made awkward through
.tear. It
is not the man’s nature, nor his pulpit, but his nervousness which
makes a
guy of him. To some it is a display of great courage even to stand
before
an audience, and to speak is an ordeal indeed: no wonder that their
attitude
is constrained, for they are twitching and trembling all over. Every
nerve is
in a state of excitement, and their whole body is tremulous with
fear.
Especially are they perplexed what to do with their hands, and they
move
them about in a restless, irregular, meaningless manner; if ‘they
could have
them strapped down to their sides they might rejoice in the
deliverance.
One of the clergy of the Church of England, in pleading for the use of
the
manuscript, makes use of the remarkable argument that a nervous man
by
having to turn over the leaves Of his discourse thus keeps his
hands
occupied; whereas, if he had no paper before him, he would not know
what
to do with them. It is an ill wind that blows no one any good, and it
must
be a very bad practice indeed which has not some remote and
occasional
advantages. For nervousness, however, there must be a [more
effectual
treatment; the preacher should try to conquer the evil rather than
look for a
mode of concealing its outward manifestations. Practice is a great
remedy,
and faith in God is a still more potent cure. When the minister
becomes
accustomed to the people he stands at ease because he is at ease, he
feels at
home, and as to his hands or legs, or any other part of his person, he
has no
thought: he goes to work with all his heart, and drops into the
positions
most natural to an earnest man, and these are the most
appropriate.
Unstudied gestures, to which you never turned your thoughts for
a
moment, are the very best, and the highest result of art is to banish
art, and
leave the man as free to be graceful as the gazelle among the
mountains.
Occasional oddities of posture and gesture may arise from the
difficulty of
finding the next word. An American observer some years ago said,” It
is
interesting, sometimes, to see the different ways in which
,different
individuals get out of the same dilemma. Mr. Calhoun is not often at a
loss
for a word, but occasionally one sticks in his throat, in the
pronunciation,
like Macbeth’s ‘ Amen.’ In such a case he gives a petulant
twitch or two at
his shirt collar, and runs his bony fingers through his long gray
hair, till it
fairly bristles again. Webster, when bothered for a word, or snarled
up-in a
sentence, almost invariably scratches the inner corner of his left
eye
106
carefully with the third finger of his right hand. Failing in this, he
rubs his
nose quite fiercely with the bent knuckle of his thumb. As a
dernier
ressort, he springs his knees apart until his legs resemble an
ellipsis, then
plunging his hands deep into his pockets, he throws the upper section
of his
body smartly forward, and the word is ‘ bound to come.’“ A man
ought to
be forgiven for what he does when he is in an agony, but it would be
a
great gain if he never suffered from such embarrassments, and so
escaped
from the consequent contortions.
Habit also frequently leads speakers into very singular
move-merits, and
to these they become so wedded that they cannot speak without
them.
Tugging at a button at the back of the coat, or twiddling the fingers,
will be
often seen, not as a part of the preacher’s oratory, but as a sort of
free
accompaniment to it. Addison, in the Spectator, relates an
amusing incident
of this kind. “I remember, when I was a young man, and used to
frequent
Westminster Hall, there was a counselor who never pleaded without
a
piece of packthread in his hand, which he used to twist about a thumb
or a
finger all the while he was speaking: the wags of’ those days used to
call it
the thread of his discourse, for he was not able to utter a word
without it.
One of his clients, who was more merry that wise, stole it from him
one
day in the midst of his pleading, but he had better have let it alone,
for he
lost hi, cause by his jest.” Gentlemen who are as yet free from such
little
peculiarities should be upon their guard lest they should gradually
yield to
them; but, so long as they are mere trifles, observed only by the few,
and
not injurious to the preacher’, efforts, no great stress needs to be
laid upon
them.
The posture of the minister should be natural, but his nature must not
be of
a coarse type; it should be graceful, educated nature. He should
avoid
especially those positions which are unnatural to, a speaker, because
they
hamper the organs of utterance, or cramp his lungs. He should use
his
common sense, and not make it difficult for him to speak by
leaning
forward over the Bible or book-board. Bending over as if you
were
speaking confidentially to the persons immediately below may be
tolerated
occasionally, but as a customary position it is as injurious as it
is
ungraceful. Who thinks of stooping when he speaks in the parlor?
What
killing work it would be to conduct a long conversation while pressing
the
‘breathing apparatus against the edge of a table! Stand upright, get a
firm
position, an,] then speak like a man. A few orators even err in the
other
direction, and throw their heads far back: as though they were
addressing
107
the angels, or saw a handwriting Upon the ceiling. This also cometh of
evil,
and unless the occasional sublime apostrophe requires it, is by no
means to
be practiced. John Wesley well says, “The head ought not to be held up
too
high, nor clownishly thrust too forward, neither to be cast down and
hang,
as it were, on the breast; nor to lean always on one or the other
side; but to
be kept modestly and decently upright, in its natural state and
position.
Further, it ought neither to be kept immovable, as a statue, nor to
be
continually moving and throwing itself about. To avoid both extremes,
it
should be turned gently, as occasion is, sometimes one way,
sometimes/he
other; and at other times remain, looking straight forward, to the
middle of
the auditory.”
Too many’ men assume a slouching attitude, lolling and sprawling as
if
they were lounging on the parapet of a bridge and chatting with
somebody
down in a boat on the river. We do not go into the pulpit to slouch
about,
and to look free and easy, but we go there upon very solemn business,
and
our posture should be such as becomes our mission. A reverent and
earnest
spirit will not be indicated by a sluggish lounge or a careless
slouch. It is
said that among the Greeks even the ploughmen and herdsmen take
up
graceful attitudes without any idea that they are doing so. I think it
is also
true of the Italians, for wherever I have seen a Roman man or woman
—
no matter whether they are sleeping upon the Spagna steps, or sitting
upon
a fragment of the baths of Caracalla, or carrying a bundle on their
heads, or
riding a mule, they always look like studies; for an artist; yet this
is the last
thing which ever crosses their minds. Those picturesque peasants
have
never taken lessons in calisthenics, nor do they trouble their heads
as to
how they appear to the foreigner; pure nature, delivered from
mannerism,
primness, and affectation, molds their habits into gracefulness. We
should
be foolish to imitate Greeks or Italians, except in their freedom from
all
imitation, but it were well if we could copy their unconstrained and
natural
action. There is no reason why a Christian should be a clown, and
there are
a great many reasons why a minister should not be a boor. As Rowland
Hill
said that he could not see why Satan should have the best tunes, so
neither
can I see why he should have the most graceful speakers!
Now, leaving posture, let us more distinctly notice action in
preaching; this
also is a secondary and yet an important item. Our first: observation
shall
be, it should never be excessive. In this matter bodily
exercise profiteth
little. We cannot readily judge when action is excessive, for what;
would be
excessive in one man may be most fitting and proper in another.
Different
108
races employ different action in speaking. Two Englishmen will talk
very
quietly and soberly to one another compared with a couple of
Frenchmen.
Notice our Gallic neighbors: they talk all over, and shrug their
shoulders,
and move their fingers, and gesticulate most vehemently. Very well,
then,
we may allow a French preacher to be more demonstrative in
preaching
than an Englishman, because he is so in ordinary speech. I am not sure
that
a French divine is so as a matter of fact, but if he were so it could
be
accounted for by the national habit. If you and I were to converse in
the
Parisian fashion we should excite ridicule, and, in the same way, if
we were
to become violent and vehement in the pulpit we might run the same
risk;
for if Addison be an authority, English orators use less gestures than
those
of other countries. As it is with races so is it with men: some
naturally
gesticulate more than others, and if it be really natural, we have
little fault
to find. ]For instance, we cannot censure John Gough’s
marvelous
gesticulation and perambulation, for he would not have been
Gough
without them. I wonder how many miles he walks in the course of one
of
his lectures! Did we not see him climb the sides of a volcano in
pursuit of a
bubble? How we pitied him as we saw him ankle deep in the hot
ashes!
Then he was away, away at the other end of the platform at Exeter
Hall,
apostrophising a glass of water; but he only stopped there a moment,
and
anon made another rush over the corns of the temperance brethren in
the
front row. Now, this was right, enough for John Gough; but if you,
John
Smith. or John Brown, commence these perambulations you will soon
be
likened to the wandering Jew, or to the polar bear, at the
Zoological
Gardens, which for ever goes backwards and forwards in its den.
Martin
Luther was wont to smite with his fist at such a rate that they show,
at
Eisenach, a board — I think a three-inch board — which he broke
while
hammering at a text. The truth of the legend has been doubted, for it
has
been asserted that those delicate hands, which could play so
charmingly
upon the guitar, could hardly have been treated so roughly; but if the
hand
be an index of its owner’s character, we can well believe it, for
strength
and tenderness were marvellously combined in Luther. There ‘was
much
delicacy and sensitiveness about Luther’s mind, yet these never
diminished,
but rather increased, its tremendous energy.. It is by no means
difficult to
believe that he could smash up a plank, from the style in which he
struck
out at the Pope; and yet we can well imagine that he would touch
the
strings of his guitar with a maiden’s hand; even as David could
play
skillfully upon the harp, and yet a bow of steel was broken by his
arms..
John Knox is said at one time to have been so feeble that, before he
entered
109
the pulpit, you would expect to see him drop down in a fainting fit;
but
once before the audience he seemed as though he would “ding the
pulpit in
blads,” which, being interpreted, means in English that he
would knock it
into shivers. That was evidently the style of the period when
Protestants
were fighting; for their very existence, and the Pope and his priests
and the
de, vii and his angels were aroused to special fury: yet I do not
suppose
that Melancthon thought it needful to be quite so tremendous, nor
did
Calvin hammer and slash in a like manner. At any rate, you need not
try to
break three-inch boards, for there might be a nail in one of them;
neither
need you ding a pulpit into “blads,” for you might find
yourself without a
pulpit if you did., Come upon consciences with a crash, and aim
at
breaking hard hearts by the power of the Spirit, but these require
spiritual
power; physical energy is not the power of God unto
salvation.
It is. very easy to overdo the thing so much as to make yourself
appear
ridiculous. Perhaps it was a keen perception of this danger which led
Dr.
Johnson to forbid action altogether, and to commend Dr. Watts very
highly
because “he did not endeavor to assist his eloquence by any
gesticulations;
for as no corporeal actions have any correspondence with theological
truth,
he did not see how they could enforce it.” The great
lexicographer’s
remark is nonsense, but if it should be thought weighty enough to
reduce a
preacher to absolute inaction, it will be better than overwrought
posturing.
When Nathan addressed David, I suppose that he delivered his parable
very
quietly, and that when the time came to say, “Thou art the man,” he
gave
the king a deeply earnest look; but younger ministers imagine that
the
prophet strode into the middle of the room and, setting his right
foot
forward, pointed his finger like a pistol between the royal eyes, and
giving
a loud stamp of the foot, shouted,. “THOU ART THE MAN.” Had it been so
done it is to be feared that the royal culprit would have had his
thoughts
turned from himself to the insane prophet, and would have called for
his
guard to clear the hall. Nathan was too solemnly in earnest to be
indecently
violent; and as a general rule we may here note that it is the
tendency of
deep feeling rather to subdue the manner than to render it too
energetic,
He who beats the air, and bawls, and raves, and stamps, means
nothing;
and the more a man really means what he says the less of vulgar
vehemence
will there be. John Wesley in his “Directions concerning
Pronunciation and
Gesture” cramps the preacher too much when he says, “He
must never
clap his hands, nor thump the pulpit. The hands should seldom be
raised
higher than the eyes “but he probably had his eye upon some
glaring case
110
of extravagance. He is right, however, when he warns his preachers
that
“the hands should not be in perpetual motion, for this the ancients
called
the babbling of the hands.”
Russell very wisely says: “True vehemence never degenerates
into violence
and vociferation. It is the force of inspiration, — not of frenzy. It
is not
manifested in the screaming and foaming, the stamping and the
contortions,
of vulgar excess. It is ever manly and noble, in its intensest
excitement: it
elevates, — it’ does not degrade. It never descends to the bawling
voice,
the guttural coarseness, the shrieking emphasis, the hysteric ecstasy
of
tone, the bullying attitude, and the clinched fist of extravagant
passion.” F5
When your sermon seems to demand of you a little imitative action,
be
peculiarly watchful lest you go too far, for this you may do before
you are
aware of it. I have heard of a young divine who in expostulation witch
the
unconverted, exclaimed, “Alas, you shut your eyes to the light (here
he
closed both eyes, you stop your ears to the truth (here he put a
finger into
each ear); and you turn your backs upon salvation” (here; he turned
his
back on the people). Do you wonder that when the people saw a
man
standing with his back to them and his fingers in his ears they all
fell to
laughing? The action might be appropriate, but it was overdone, and
had
better have been left undone.. Violent gesture, even when commended
by
some, will be sure to strike others from its comic side. When Burke in
the
House of Commons flung down the dagger to show that Englishmen
were
making weapons to be used against their own .countrymen, his
action
seems to me to have been striking and much to the purpose, and
yet
,.Sheridan said, “The gentleman has brought us the knife, where is
the
fork?” and Gilray wickedly caricatured him. The risks of too little
action
are by no means great, but you can plainly see that there are great
perils in
the other direction, Therefore, do not carry action too far, and if
you feel
that you are naturally very energetic in your delivery, repress your
energies
a little. Wave your hands a little less, smite the Bible somewhat
more
mercifully, and in general take matters rather more calmly.
Perhaps a man is nearest to the golden mean in action when his
manner
excites no remark either of praise or censure, because it is so
completely of
a piece with the discourse that it is not regarded as a separate item
at all.
That action which gains conspicuous notice is probably out of
proportion,
and excessive. Mr. Hall once spent; an evening with Mrs. Hannah
More,
and his judgment upon her manners might well serve as a criticism
upon
111
the mannerisms of ministers. “Nothing striking, madam, certainly not.
Her
manners are too perfectly proper to be striking. Striking manners are
bad
manners, you know, madam. Site is a perfect lady, and studiously
avoids
those eccentricities which constitute striking manners.”
In the second place, action should be expressive and
appropriate. We
cannot express so much by action as by language, but one may express
a
few things with even greater force. Indignantly to open a door am!
point to
it is quite as emphatic as the words, “Leave the room!” To refuse the
hand
when another offers his own is a very marked declaration of ill-will,
and
will probably create a more enduring bitterness than the severest
words.’ A
request to remain silent upon a certain subject could be well conveyed
by
laying the finger across the lips. A shake of the head
indicates
disapprobation in a very marked manner. The lifted eyebrows
express
surprise in a forcible style; and every part of the face has its own
eloquence
of pleasure and of grief. What volumes can be condensed into a shrug
of
the shoulders, and what mournful mischief that same shrug has
wrought!
Since, then, gesture and posture can speak powerfully’, we must take
care
to let them speak correctly. It will never do to imitate the famous
Grecian
who cried, “O heaven!” with his finger pointing to the earth; nor
to
describe dying weakness by thumping upon the book-board.
Nervous
speakers appear to fire at random with their gestures, and you may
see
them wringing their hands while they are dilating upon the joys of
faith, or
grasping the side of the pulpit, convulsively when they are bidding
the
believer hold all earthly things with a loose hand. Even when no
longer
timorous, brethren do not always manage their gestures so as to
make
them run parallel with their words. Men may be seen denouncing
with
descending fist the very persons whom they are endeavoring to
comfort.
No brother among you would, I hope, be so stupid as to clasp his
hands
while saying — ” the gospel is not meant to be confined to a few. Its
spirit
is generous and expansive. It opens its arms to men of all ranks
and
nations.” It would be an equal solecism if you were to spread forth
your
arms and cry, “Brethren, concentrate your energies! Gather them up, as
a
commander gathers his troops to the royal standard in the day of
battle.”
Now, put the gestures into their proper places and see how diffusion
may
be expressed by the opened arms, and concentration by the united
hands.
Action and tone together may absolutely contradict the meaning of
the,
words. The Abbe Mullois tells us of a malicious wag who on hearing
a
preacher pronounce those terrible words, “Depart, ye cursed,” in
the
112
blandest manner, turned to his companion and said, “Come here, my
lad,
and let me embrace you; that is what the parson has just expressed.”
This is
a sad business, but by no means an uncommon one. What force may
the
language of Scripture lose through the preacher’s ill-delivery! Those
words
which the French preacher pronounced in so ill a manner are very
terrible,
and I felt them to be: so when a short while ago I heard them hissed
forth
in awful earnest, by an insane person who thought himself a prophet
sent to
curse myself and my congregation.. “Depart, ye cursed” came forth
from
his lips like the mutterings ,of thunder, and the last word seemed to
bite
into the very soul, as with flaming eye and outstretched hand the
fanatic
flashed it upon the assembly.
Too many speakers appear to have taken lessons from Bendigo, or
some
other professor of the noble art of self-defense, for they hold their
fists as if
they were ready for a round. It is not pleasant to watch brethren
preaching
the gospel of peace in that pugnacious style; yet it is by no means
rare to
hear of an evangelist preaching a free Christ with a clinched fist. It
is
amusing to see them putting themselves into an attitude and saying,
“Come
unto me,” and then, with a revolution of both fists,
“and I will give you —
rest.” Better not suggest such ridiculous ideas, but they have
been
suggested more than once by men who earnestly desired above all things
to
make their hearers think of better things. Gentlemen, I am not at
all
surprised at year laughing, but it is infinitely better that you
should have a
hearty laugh at these absurdities here than that your people
should laugh at
you in the future. I am giving you no imaginary sketch, but one which
I
have seen myself and fear I may yet see again.. Those awkward hands,
if
once brought into subjection, become our best allies. We can talk
with
them almost as well as with our tongues, and make a sort of silent
music
with them which will add to the charm of our words. If you have
never
read Sir Charles Bell on “The Hand,” be sure to do so, and note well
the
following passage : — ” We must not omit to speak of the hand as
an
instrument of expression. Formal dissertations have been written on
this.
But were we constrained to seek authorities, we might take the
great
painters in evidence, since by the position of the hands, in
conformity with
the figure, they have expressed every sentiment. Who, for example,
can
deny the eloquence of the hands in the Magdalens of Guido;
their
expression, in the cartoons of Raphael., or in the last Supper, by
Leonardo
da Vinci? We see there expressed all that Quinc-tilian says the hand
is
capable of expressing. ‘ For other parts of the body says he, ‘ assist
the
113
speaker, but these, I may say, speak themselves. By them we ask,
we
promise, we invoke, we dismiss, we threaten, we intreat,, we deprecate
we
express fear, joy, grief, our doubts, our assent, our penitence: we
show
moderation, or profusion; we mark number and time.’“
The face, and especially the eyes, will play a very important
part in all
appropriate action. It is very unfortunate when ministers cannot look
at
their people. It is singular to hear them pleading with persons whom
they
do not see. They are entreating them to look to Jesus upon the cross!
You
wonder where the sinners are. The preacher’s eyes are turned
upon his
book, or up to the ceiling, or into empty space. It seems to me that
you
must fix your eyes upon the people when you come to
exhortation. There
are parts of a sermon in which the sublimity of the doctrine may call
for the
uplifted gaze, and there are other portions Which may allow the eyes
to
wander as you will; but when pleading time has come, it will
be
inappropriate to look anywhere but to the persons addressed.
Brethren
who never do this at all lose a great power. When Dr. Wayland was ill,
he
wrote, Whether I am to recover my former health I know not. If,
however,
I should be permitted to preach again, I will certainly do what is in
my
power to learn to preach directly to men, looking them in their
faces, and
not looking at the paper on the desk.”
The mere who would be perfect in posture and gesture must regulate
his
whole frame, for in one case a man’s most suitable action will be that
of his
head, and in another that of his hands, and in a third that of his
trunk alone.
Quinctilian says — ” The sides should, bear their part in the gesture.
The
motion, also, of the whole ‘body’ contributes much to the effect
in
delivery: so much so that Cicero is of opinion that more can be done
by its
gesture than even by the hands themselves. Thus he says in his work
De
Otto’,ore — ‘There will be no affected motions of the fingers,
no fall of the
fingers to suit the measured cadence of the language; but he will
produce
gestures by the movements of his whole body and by the manly
inflection
of his side.’”
I might multiply illustrations of what I mean by appropriate action,
but
these must suffice. Let the gesture tally with the words, and be a
sort of
running commentator and practical exegesis upon what you are
saying.
Here I must make a pause, hoping to continue the subject in my
next
lecture. But so conscious am I that many may think my subject
so
secondary as to be of no importance whatever, that I close by giving
an
114
instance of the careful manner in which great painters take heed to
minute
details, only drawing this inference, that; if they are thus attentive
to little
things, much more ought we to be. Vigneul Marville says: — ”
When I
was at Rome I frequently saw Claude, who was then patronized by
the
most eminent persons in that city; I frequently met him on the banks
of the
Tiber, or wandering in the neighborhood of Rome, amidst the
venerable
remains of antiquity. He was then an old man, yet I have seen him
returning
from his walk with his handkerchief filled with mosses, flowers,
stones,
etc., that he might consider them at home with that indefatigable
attention
which rendered him so exact a copier of nature. I asked him one day
by
what means he arrived at such an excellency of character among
painters,
even in Italy. ‘ I spare no pains whatever, even in the minutest
trifles,’ was
the modest reply of this venerable genius.”
115
LECTURE 7.
POSTURE, ACTION, GESTURE, ETC.
[SECOND LECTURE.]
THIS lecture begins at
thirdly. If you remember, we have said that gesture
should not be excessive, and secondly that it should be appropriate:
now
comes the third canon, action and gesture should never be
grotesque. This
is plain enough, and I shall not enforce it except by giving specimens
of the
grotesque, that you may not only avoid the identical instances, but
all of a
similar character. In all ages absurd gestures would appear to have
been
very numerous, for in an old author I find a long list of oddities,
some of
which it is to be hoped have taken their leave of this world, while
others
are described in language so forcible that it probably’ caricatures
the actual
facts. This writer says: “Some hold their heads immovable, and
turned to
one side, as if they were made of’ horn; others stare with their eyes
as
horribly as if they’ intended to frighten every one; some are
continually
twisting their mouths and working their chins while they are speaking,
as if,
all the time, they were cracking nuts; some like the apostate Julian,
breathe
insult, and express contempt and impudence in their countenances..
Others,
as if they personated the fictitious heroes in tragedy, gape
enormously, and
extend their jaws as widely as if they were going to swallow up
everybody:
above all, when they bellow with fury, they scatter their foam about,
and
threaten with contracted brow, and eyes like Saturn. These, as
if they were
playing some game, are continually making motions with their fingers,
and,
by the extraordinary working of their hands, endeavor to form in the
air, I
may almost say, all the figures of the mathematicians: those,
on the
contrary, have hands so ponderous, and so fastened down by terror,
that
they could more easily move beams of timber. Many labor so with
their
elbows, that it is evident, either that they had been formerly
shoemakers
themselves, or had lived in no other society than that of cobblers.
Some are
so unsteady in the motions of their bodies, that they seem to be
speaking
out of a cock-boat; others again are so unwieldy’ and uncouth in
their
motions, that you would think them to be sacks of tow painted to look
like
men. I have seen some who jumped on the platform and capered nearly
in
116
measure; men that exhibited the fuller’s dance, and, as the old poet
says,
expressed their wit, with their feet. But who in a short compass is
able to
enumerate all the faults of gesture, and all the absurdities of bad
delivery?”
This catalogue might surely content the most voracious collector for
the
chamber of horrors, but it does not include the half of what may be
seen in
our own times by anyone who is able to ramble from one assembly
to
another. As children seem never to have exhausted their
mischievous
tricks, so speakers appear never to be at the end of their singular
gestures.
Even the best fall into them occasionally.
The first species of grotesque action may be named the stiff;
and this is
very common. Men who exhibit this horror appear to have no bend in
their
bodies and to be rigid about the joints. The arms and legs are moved
as if
they were upon iron hinges, and were made of exceedingly hard metal.
A
wooden anatomical doll, such as artists use, might well represent
their
limbs so straight and stiff, but it would fail to show the jerks with
which
those limbs are thrown up and down. There is nothing round in the
action
of these brethren; everything is angular, sharp, mechanical. If I were
to set
forth what I mean by putting myself into their rectangular attitudes I
might
be supposed to caricature more than one exceedingly able northern
divine,
and having the fear of this before my eyes, and, moreover, holding
these
brethren in supreme respect:. I dare not go into very minute
particulars.
Yet it is supposable that these good men are themselves aware that
their
legs should not be set down as if they belonged to a linen-horse, or a
huge
pair of tongs, and that their arms should not be absolutely rigid like
pokers.
Oil for the joints has been suggested, but there appears to be a want
of oil
in the limbs themselves, which move up and down as if they belonged to
a
machine rather than to a living organism.. Surely any sort of
physical
exercise might help to cure this mischief, which in some living
preachers
almost amounts to a deformity. On the platform of Exeter Hall,
gentlemen
afflicted with unnatural stiffness not only furnish matter for the
skillful
caricaturist, but unfortunately call off the attention of their
auditors from
their admirable speeches by their execrable action. On a certain
occasion
we heard five or six remarks upon the awkwardness of the
doctor’s
posturing, and only one or two encomiums upon his excellent
speech.
“People should not notice such trifles,” remarks our friend Philo;
but
people do notice such trifles whether they ought to do so or not,
and
therefore it is well not to display them. It is probable that the
whole of this
lecture will be regarded by some very excellent people as beneath
their
117
notice, and savoring of questionable humor, but that I cannot help;
for
although I do not set so much value upon action as Demosthenes did
when
he made it the first the second, and the third point in oratory, yet
it is
certain that much good speech is bereft, of power through the
awkward
deportment of the speaker; ant! therefore if I may in any measure
redress
the evil I will cheerfully bear the criticism of my more somber
brethren. I
am deeply in earnest, however playful my’ remarks may seem to be.
These
follies may be best shot at by the light arrows of ridicule, anti
therefore I!
employ them, not being of the same mind as those
“Who think all virtue lies in gravity,
And smiles are symptoms of depravity.”
The second form of the grotesque is not unlike the first, and may be
best
distinguished as the regular and mechanical. Men in this case
move as if
they were not living beings possessed of will and intellect, but as if
they
were automatons formed to go through prescribed movements at
precise
intervals. At the back of the Tabernacle. a cottager has placed over
his
house a kind of vane, in the form of a little soldier, which ]tilts
first one
arm and then the other with rather an important air. It has made me
smile
many a time by irresistibly reminding me of — , who alternately jerks
each
arm, or if he allows one arm to lie still, chops the other up and down
as
persistently as if he; were moved by wind or by clock-work. Up and
down,
up and flown the hand goes, turning neither to the right nor to the
left,
every other movement being utterly abjured, except this one
monotonous
ascent and descent. It matters little how unobjectionable a movement
may
be in itself, it will become intolerable if it be continued without
variation.
Ludovicus Cresollius, of Brittany, (1620) in his treatise upon the
action
and pronunciation of an orator, speaks somewhat strongly of a learned
and
polished Parisian preacher, who had aroused his ire by the
wearisome
monotony of his action. “When he turned himself to the left he spoke a
few
words accompanied by a moderate gesture of the hand, then bending to
the
right he acted the same part over again; then back again to the left,
and
presently to the right again: almost at an equal and measured interval
of
time he worked himself u][:, to his usual gesture, and went through
his one
kind of movement. You could compare him only to the
blindfolded
Babylonian oxen going forward and turning back by the same path.. I
was
so disgusted that I shut my eyes, but even so I could not get over
the
disagreeable impression of the speaker’s manner.”
118
The prevailing House of Commons’ style, so far as I have seen it in
public
meetings, consists of an up and down movement of the back and the
hand;
one seems to see the M.P. bowing to Mr. Speaker and the honorable
house
much as a waiter will do at an eating-house when he is receiving an
order
for an elaborate dinner. “Yes sir,” “Yes sir,” “Yes sir,” with
a jerk
between each exclamation. The amusing rhyme with its short lines
brings
many a parliamentary speaker before my mind’s eye : —
“Mr. Tattat
You must not pat
Your arguments flat
On to the crown of’ another man’s hat.”
This is near akin to what has been accurately described as the
pump-handle
style. This is to be witnessed very frequently, and consists of a long
series
of jerkings of the arm, meant, perhaps, to increase emphasis, but
really
doing nothing whatever. Speakers of this sort; remind us of
Moore’s
conundrum, “Why is a pump like Lord. Castlereagh?”
“Because it is a slender thing of wood,
That up and down its awkward arm doth sway,
And coolly spout, and spout, and spout away
In one weak, washy, everlasting flood.”
Occasionally one meets with a saw-like action, in which the arm
seems
lengthened and contracted alternately. This motion is carried out
to
perfection when the orator leans over the rail, or over the front of
the
pulpit, and cuts downward at the people, like the top sawyer
operating
upon a piece of timber. One wonders how many planks a man would cut
in
the time if he were really working upon wood instead of sawing the
air. We
are all grateful for converted sawyers, but we trust they will feel at
liberty
to leave their saws behind them.
Much the same may be said for the numerous hammer-men who are
at
work among us, who pound and smite at a great rate, to the ruining
of
Bibles and the (lusting of pulpit cushions. The predecessors, of
these
gentlemen were celebrated by Hudibras in the oft-quoted lines
—
“And pulpit drum ecclesiastic,
Was beat with fist instead of a stick.”
Their one and only action is to hammer, hammer, hammer, without
sense
or reason, whether the theme, be pleasing or pathetic. They preach
with
119
demonstration and power, but evermore the manifestation: is the same.
We
dare not say that they smite with the fist of wickedness, but
certainly they
do smite, and that most vigorously. They set forth the sweet
influences of
the Pleiades and the gentle wooings of love with blows of the fist;
and they
endeavor to make you feel the beauty and the tenderness of their theme
by
strokes from their never-ceasing hammer.
Some of them are dull enough in all .conscience, and do not even
hammer
with a hearty good will, and then the business becomes intolerable.
One
likes to hear a good noise, and see a man go in for hammering
vehemently,
if the thing must be done at all; but the gentleman We have in our
mind
seldom or never warms to his work, and merely smites because it is
the
way of him.
“You can hear him swing his heavy sledge,
With measured beat anti slow.”
If a man must! strike, let him do it in earnest; but there is
no need for
perpetual pounding. There are better ways of becoming striking
preachers
than by imitating the divine of whom his precentor said that he had
dashed
the inwards out of one Bible and was far gone with another. In certain
old
Latin MSS. sermons, with notes in the margin, the preacher
is
recommended to shake the crucifix, and to hammer upon the pulpit
like
Satan himself! By this means he was to collect his thoughts; but one
would
not give much for thoughts thus collected. Have any of our friends
seen
these manuscripts and fallen in love with the directions? It would
seen, so.
Now, the jerking, sawing, pumping, and pounding might all be
endurable
and even appropriate if they were blended; but the perpetual iteration
of
any one becomes wearisome and unmeaning. The figures of Mandarins in
a
tea-shop, continually nodding their heads, and the ladies in wax
which
revolve with uniform motions in the hair-dresser’s window, are not
fit
models for men who have before them the earnest work of winning men
to
grace and virtue. You ought to be so true, so real, so deeply in
earnest,
that mere mechanical movements will be impossible to you, and
everything
about you will betoken life, energy, concentrated faculty, and intense
zeal.
Another method of the grotesque may be correctly called the
laborious.
Certain brethren will never fail in their ministry from want of
physical
exertion: when they mount the rostrum they mean hard work, and
before
long they puff and blow at it as if they were laborers working by the
piece.
120
They enter upon a sermon with the resolve to storm their way through
it,
and carry all before them: the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence
with
them in another sense besides that which is intended in Scripture.
“How is
your new minister getting on?” said an enquiring friend to a rustic
hearer.
“Oh,” said the man, “he’s sure to get on, for he drives at sin as i£
he were
knocking down an ox.” An excellent thing to do in spirit, but not to
be
performed literally. When I have occasionally heard of a wild
brother
taking off his collar and cravat, upon a very hot day, and even of his
going
so far as to divest himself of his coat, I have thought that lie was
only
putting himself into a condition which the physical-force orator
might
desire, for he evidently regards a sermon as a battle or a wrestling
match.
An Irish thunderer of my acquaintance broke a chair during a
declamation
against Popery, and I trembled for the table also. A distinguished
actor,
who became a convert and a preacher late in life, would repeatedly
strike
the table or floor with his staff when he grew warm in a speech, tie
has,
made me wish to close my ears when the smart raps of his carte
have
succeeded each other with great rapidity and growing force. What was
the
peculiar use of the noise I could not tell, for we were all awake, and
his
‘voice was sufficiently powerful. One did not mind it, however, from
the
grand old man, for it suited the “fine frenzy” of his
whole-hearted
enthusiasm, but the noise was not so desirable as to be largely called
for
from any of us.
Laborious action is frequently a relic of the preacher’s trade in
former days
as an old hunter cannot quite forget the hounds, so the good man.
cannot
shake off the habits of the shop. One brother who has been a
wheelwright
always preaches as if he were making wheels. If you understand the art
of
wheelwrighting, you can see most; of the! processes illustrated during
one
of his liveliest discourses. ‘You Can detect the engineer in another
friend,
the cooper in a third, and the grocer with his scales in a fourth. A
brother
who has been a butcher is pretty sure, to show us how to knock down
a
bullock when he gets at all argumentative. As I have watched the
discourse
proceed from strength to strength, and the preacher has warmed to
his
work, I have thought to myself, “Here comes the pole-ax, there goes
the
fat ox, down falls the prize bullock..” Now, these reminiscences of
former
occupations are never very. blameworthy, and are at all times
less
obnoxious than the altogether inexcusable awkwardnesses of
gentlemen
who from their youth up have dwelt in the halls of learning. These
will
sometimes labor quite as much, but with far less likeness to
useful
121
occupations; they beat, the air and work hard at doing nothing.
Gentlemen
from the universities are frequently more hideous in their action
than
commonplace people; perhaps their education may have deprived them
of
confidence, and. made them all the more fidgety and
awkward.
It has occurred to me that some ‘speakers fancy that they are
beating
carpets, or chopping; sticks, or mincing sausage-meat, or patting
butter, or
poking their fingers into people’s eyes. Oh, could they see themselves
as
others see them, they might cease thus to perform before the ]public,
and
save their bodily exercise for other occasions.. After all, I prefer
the
vigorous, laborious displays to the more easy and even stately airs
of
certain self-possessed talkers. One rubs his hands together with
abounding
self-satisfaction,
“Washing his hands with invisible soap
In imperceptible water,”
and meanwhile Utters the veriest platitudes with the air of a man who
is
outdoing Robert Hall or Chalmers. Another pauses and looks round with
a
dignified air, as if he had communicated inestimable information to a
highly
favored body of individuals who might reasonably be expected to rise
in a
state of intense excitement and express their overwhelming sense
of
obligation. Nothing: has been said beyond the merest schoolboy talk;
but
the air’ of dignity, the attitude of authority, the very tone of the
man, all
show how thoroughly satisfied he is. This is not laborious. preaching,
but it
occurs to me to mention it because it is the very reverse, trod is so
much
more to be condemned. A few simpleton, are, no doubt, imposed
upon,
and fancy that a man must be saying something great when he
delivers
himself in a pompous manner ;. but sensible persons are at first
amused and
afterwards disgusted with the big manner, “a la grand
seigneur.” One of
the great; advantages of our College training is the certainty that an
inflated
mannerism is sure to be abated by the amiable eagerness with, which
all our
students delight in rescuing a brother from this peril. Many wind-bags
have
collapsed in this room beneath your tender handling, never, I hope, to
be
puffed out to their former dimensions. There are some in the ministry
of all
the churches who would be marvellously benefited by a little of the
very
candid if not savage criticisms which have been endured by budding
orators
at your hands. I would that every minister who has missed such
art
instructive martyrdom could find a friend sufficiently honest to point
out to
him any oddities of manner into which he may insensibly have
fallen.
122
But, here we must not overlook another laborious orator who is in
our
mind’s eye. We will name him. the perpetual motion preacher, who is
all
action, and lifts his finger, or waves his hand, or strikes his palm
at every
word. He is never at rest for a moment. So eager is he to be emphatic
that
he effectually defeats his object, for where every word is emphasized
by a
gesture nothing whatever is emphatic. This brother takes off men’s
minds
from. his words to his movements: the eye actually carries the
thoughts
away from the ear, and so a second time the preacher’s end is. missed.
This
continual motion greatly agitates some hearers, and gives them the
fidgets,
and no wonder, for who can endure to see such incessant patting,
and
pointing, and waving? In action, as well as everything else, “let
your
moderation be known unto all men.”
Thus I have mentioned three species of the grotesque — the stiff,
the
mechanical, and the laborious — and I have also glanced at the
lazily
dignified. I will close the list by mentioning two others. There is
the
martial, which also sufficiently borders on the grotesque to be placed
in
this category. Some preachers appear to be fighting the good fight of
faith
every time they stand before a congregation. They put themselves into
a
fencing attitude, and either stand on guard against an imaginary foe,
or else
assault the unseen adversary with stern determination. They could not
look
more fierce if they were at the head of a regiment of cavalry,
nor seem
more satisfied at the end of each division of discourse if they had
fought a
series of Waterloos. They turn their heads on one .side with a
triumphant
air, as if about to say — “I have routed that enemy, and we shall hear
no
more of him.”
The last singularity of action which I shall place under this head is
the illtimed.
In this case the hands do not keep time with the lips. The
good
brother is a little behindhand with his action, and therefore the
whole
operation is out; of order. You cannot at first make the man out at
all: he
appears to chop and thump without rhyme or reason, but at last
you
perceive that his present action is quite appropriate to what he said
a few
seconds before. ‘The effect is strange to the last degree. It puzzles
those
who do not possess the key to it, and when fully understood it loses
none
of its oddness.
Besides these oddities, there is a class of action which must, to use
the
mildest term, be described as altogether ugly. For these a
platform is
“generally necessary,” for a man cannot make himself so
thoroughly
123
ridiculous when concealed in a pulpit. To grasp a rail, and to drop
down
lower and lower till you almost touch the ground is supremely absurd.
It
may be a proper position as a prelude to an agile gymnastic feat, but
as an
accompaniment to eloquence it is monstrous; yet have I seen it more
than
once. I have found it difficult to convey to my artist the
extraordinary
position, but the woodblock may help to show what is meant, and also
to
render the attitude obsolete. One or two brethren have
disported
themselves upon my platform in this queer manner, and they are
quite
welcome to do the same again, if upon seeing themselves thus
roughly
sketched they consider the posture to be commanding and impressive.
It
would be far better for such remarkable performers if it were reported
of
them as of that great Wesleyan, Richard Watson :: “He stood
perfectly
erect, and nearly all the action that he used was a slight motion of
the right
hand, with occasionally a significant shake of the head.’“
The habit of shrugging the shoulders has been allowed to tyrannize
over
some preachers. A number of men are round-shouldered by nature,
and
many more seem determined to appear SO, for when they have
anything
weighty to deliver they back themselves up by elevating their backs.
An
excellent preacher at Bristol, lately deceased, would hunch first
one
shoulder and then another as his great thoughts struggled forth, and
when
they Obtained utterance he looked like a hunchback till the effort was
over.
What a pity that suck a habit had become inveterate! How desirable
to
avoid its formation! Quinctilian says: “Some people raise up their
shoulders
in speaking, but this is a fault in gesture. Demosthenes, in order to
cure
himself of it, used to stand in a narrow pulpit, and practice speaking
with a
spear hanging over his shoulder, in such a manner that if in the heat
of
delivery he failed to avoid this fault, he would be corrected by
hurting
himself against the point.” This is a sharp remedy, but the gain would
be
worth an occasional wound if men who distort the human form could
thus
be cured of the fault.
At a public meeting upon one occasion a gentleman who appeared to
be
very much at home and to speak with a great deal of familiar
superiority,
placed his hands behind him under his coat tails:, and thus produced a
very
singular figure, especially to those who took a side view from the
platform.
As the speaker became more animated, he moved his tails with
greater
frequency, reminding the observer of a water-wagtail. It must be seen
to be
appreciated, but one exhibition will be enough to convince any
sensible
man that however graceful a dress coat may be, it by no means
ministers to
124
the solemnity of the occasion to see the tails of that garment
projecting
from the orator’s rear. You may also have seen at meetings the
.gentleman
who places his hands on his hips, and either looks as if he defied all
the
world, or as if he endured considerable pain. ‘This position savors
of
Billingsgate and its fish-women far more
than of sacred eloquence. The arms “akimbo,” I think they call
it, and the
very sound of the word suggests the ridiculous rather than the
sublime. We
may drop into it for the moment rightly enough, but to deliver a
speech in
that posture is preposterous. It is even worse to stand with your
hands in
your trousers like the people one sees at French railway stations,
who
probably thrust their hands into their pockets because there is
nothing else
there, and nature abhors a vacuum. For a finger in the waistcoat,
pocket
for a moment no one will be blamed, but to thrust the hands into
the
trousers is outrageous. An utter contempt for audience and subject
must
have been felt before a man could .come to this. Gentlemen, because
you
are gentlemen, you will never need to be warned of this practice, for
you
will not descend to it. Once in a while before a superfinely genteel
and
affected audience a man may be tempted to shock their foolish
gentility by
a freedom and easiness which is merest to be the protest of a
brusque
manliness; but to see a man preach the gospel with his hands in his
pockets
does not remind you of either a prophet or an apostle. There are
brethren
who do this ever and anon who can afford to do it from their general
force
of character: these are the very men who should do nothing of the
kind,
because their example is powerful, and they are somewhat responsible
for
the weaklings who copy them.
Another unseemly style is nearly allied to the last, though it is not
quite so
objectionable. It may be seen at public dinners of the common order,
where
white waistcoats need a little extra display, and at gatherings of
artisans
where an employer has given his men a treat, and is responding to the
toast
of “the firm.” Occasionally it is exhibited at. religious
meetings, where the
speaker is a man of local importance, and feels that he is monarch of
all he
surveys. In this case the thumbs are inserted in the armholes of
the
waistcoat, and the speaker throws back his coat and reveals the lower
part
of the vest. I have called this the penguin style, and I am.
unable to find. a,
better comparison. For a footman or a coachman at a soiree, or
for a
member of the United Order of Queer Fellows, this attitude may
be
suitable and dignified, and a venerable sire at a family gathering may
talk to
his boys and girls in that position; but for a public speaker, and
much more
125
for a minister, as a general habit, it is as much out of character as
a posture
can be.
First cousin to this fashion is that; of holding on to the coat near
the collar,
as if the speaker considered it necessary to hold himself well in
hand. Some
grasp firmly, and then run the hands up and ,down as if they meant
to
double the coat in a new place, or to lengthen the collar. They appear
to
hang upon their coat-fronts like a, man clutching at two ropes:
one
wonders the garment does not split at the back of the neck. This
practice
adds nothing to the force or perspicuity of a speaker’s style, and
its
probable signification is, “I am quite at ease, and greatly enjoy
hearing my
own voice..”’
As it would be well to stamp out as many uglinesses as possible, I
shall
mention oven those which are somewhat rare. I remember an able
minister
who was accustomed to look into the palm of his left hand while with
his
right he appeared to pick out his ideas therefrom,. Divisions,
illustrations,
dud telling points all seemed to be growing in his palm like so
many
flowers; and these he seemed carefully to take up by the roots one by
one
and exhibit to the people. It mattered little, for his thought was of
a high
order of excellence, but yet the action was ‘by no means
graceful.
A preacher of no mean order was wont to lift his fist to his brow and
to tap
his forehead gently, as if he must needs knock at the mind’s door to
wake
up his; thoughts: this also was more peculiar than
forcible.
To point into the left hand with the first finger of the right as if
boring
small holes into it, or to use the aforesaid pointed finger as if you
were
stabbing the air, is another freak of action which has its amusing
side.
Passing the hand over tile brow when the thought is deep, and the
exact
word is not easy to find, is a very natural motion, but scratching the
head is
by no means equally advisable, though perhaps quite as natural. I have
seen
this last piece of action carried to considerable lengths, but I was
never
enamored of it.
I cannot avoid mentioning an accidental grotesqueness which
is
exceedingly common. Some brethren always lay down the law with
an
outspread hand, which they continue to move up and down with
the
rhythm of every sentence. Now this action is excellent in its way if
not
,carried on tot, monotonously, but unfortunately it is liable to
accidents. If
the earnest orator continues to lift his hand upward and downward he
is in
126
great danger of frequently presenting the aspect which my artist
has
depicted. The action verges upon the symbolic, but unhappily the
symbol
has been somewhat vulgarized, and has been. described as “putting
the
thumb of scorn to the nose of contempt.” ‘Some men
unwittingly
perpetrate this a score times. during a discourse.
You have laughed at these portraits which I have drawn for
your
edification — take care that no one has to laugh at you because; you
fall
into these or similar absurdities of action.
I must confess, however, that I do not think so badly of any of these,
or all
of them put together, as I do of the superfine style, which is
utterly
despicable and abominable. It is worse than the commonly vulgar, for
it is
the very essence of vulgarity, flavored with affectations and airs
of
gentility. Rowland Hill sketched the thing which I condemn in his
portrait
of Mr. Taplash; of course it was a more correct representation as to
detail
fifty years ago than it is now, but in the main features it is still
sufficiently
accurate: “The orator, when he first made his appearance, would
be
primmed and dressed up in the most finished style; not a hair would,
be
found out of place on his empty pate, on which the barber had
been
exercising his occupation all the Sunday morning, and powdered till
as
white as the driven snow. Thus elegantly decorated, and smelling like
a
civet-cat, through an abundance of’ perfumery, he would scent the air
as he
passed. Then, with a most conceited skip, he would step into the
pulpit, as
though stepping out of a band-box; and here he had not only to display
his
elegant production, but his elegant self also: his delicate white
hand,
exhibiting his diamond ring, while his richly-scented white
handkerchief
was unfurled, and managed with remarkable dexterity and art.
His
smelling-bottle was next occasionally presented to his nose, giving
different
opportunities to display his sparkling ring. Thus having adjusted the
im-
2optant business of the handkerchief and the smelling-bottle, he had
next
to take out his glass, that he might reconnoiter the fair part of his
auditory,
with whom he might have been gallanting and entertaining them with
his
cheap talk the day before: and these, as soon as he could catch their
eye, he
would favor with a simpering look, and a graceful
nod.”
This is a pungent prose version of Cowper’s review of certain
“messengers
of grace” who “relapsed into themselves” when the sermon was
ended:
very little selves they must have been.
127
“Forth comes the pocket mirror. First we stroke
An eyebrow; next; compose a straggling lock;
Then with an air, most gracefully performed,
fall back into our seat, extend an arm
And lay it at its ease with gentle care,
With handkerchief in hand depending low.
The better hand more busy gives the nose
Its bergamot, or aids the indebted eye,
With opera glass, to watch the moving scene,
And recognize the slow retiring fair. —
Now this is fulsome, and offends me more
Than in a churchman slovenly neglect
And rustic coarseness would.”
“Rustic coarseness” is quite refreshing after one has been wearied
with
inane primness. Well did Cicero exhort orators to adopt their
gestures
rather from the camp or the wrestling ring than from the dancers with
their
effeminate niceties. Manliness must never be sacrificed to elegance.
Our
working classes will never be brought even to consider the truth
of
Christianity by teachers who are starched and fine. The British
artisan
admires manliness, and prefers to lend his ear to one who speaks in
a
hearty and natural style: indeed, working men of all nations are more
likely
to be struck by a brave negligence than by a foppish attention to
personal
appearances. The story told by the Abbe Mullois is, we suspect, only
one
of a numerous class. F6 “A converted Parisian operative, a man of a willful
but frank disposition, full of energy and spirit, who had often spoken
with
great success at the clubs composed of men of his own class, was asked
by
the preacher who had led him to God, to inform him by what
instrumentality he, who had once been so far estranged from religion,
had
eventually been restored to the faith. “Your doing so,” said
Iris
interrogator, “may be useful to me in my efforts to reclaim
others.”
“I would rather not,” replied he, “for I must candidly tell you that
you do
not figure very conspicuously in the case.”
“No matter,” said the other, “it will not be the first time that I
have heard
‘the same remark.”
“Well, if you must hear it, I can tell you in a few words how it took
place.
A good woman had pestered me to read your little book — pardon
the
expression, I used to speak in that style in those days. On reading a
few
pages, I was so impressed that I felt; a strong desire to see
you.
128
“I was told that you preached in a certain church, and I went to hear
you.
Your sermon had some further effect upon me; but, to speak frankly,
very
little; comparatively, indeed, none at all. What did much more for me
was
your open, and simple, and good-natured manner, and, above all, your
illcombed
hair; for I have always detested those priests whose heads
remind
one of a hairdresser’s assistant; and I said to myself, ‘ That man
forgets
himself on our behalf, we ,ought, therefore, to do something for his
sake.’
Thereupon I determined to pay you a visit, and you bagged me.
Such wets
the beginning and end of the affair.”
There are silly young ladies who are in raptures with a dear young
man
whose main thought is his precious person; these, it is to be hoped
are
becoming fewer every day: but as for sensible men, and especially
the
sturdy workmen of our great cities, they utterly abhor foppery in
a
minister. Wherever you see affectation you find at once a barrier
between
that man and the commonsense multitude. Few ears are delighted with
the
voices of peacocks.
It is a pity that we cannot persuade all ministers to be men, for it
is hard to
see how otherwise they will be truly men of God. It is equally to
be
deplored that we cannot induce preachers to speak and gesticulate
like
other sensible persons, for it is impossible that they should grasp
the
masses till they do. All foreign matters of attitude, tone, or dress
are
barricades between us and the people: we must talk like men if we
would
win men. The late revival of millinery in the Anglican Church is for
this
reason, as well as; for far graver ones, a step in the wrong
direction. A
hundred years ago the dressiness of the clergy was about as
conspicuous as
it is now, but it had no doctrinal meaning, and was mere foppery, if
Lloyd
is to be believed in his “Metrical Plea for
Curates.”’
He abuses rectors very heartily, and among the rest describes a
canonical
beau : —
129
“Behold Nugoso! wriggling, shuffling on,
A. mere church-puppet, an automaton
In orders: note its tripping, mincing pace,
Religion creams and mantles in its face!
It’s all religion from the top to toe!
But milliners and barbers made it so.
It wears religion in the modish way,
It; brushes, starches, combs it every day:
Its orthodoxy lies in outward things,
In beavers, cassocks, gowns, bands, gloves, and rings:
It shows its learning by its doctor’s hood,
And proves its goodness, — ‘cause its clothes are good.”
This fondness for comely array led to a stiff propriety in the pulpit:
they
called it “dignity,” and prided themselves upon it. Propriety and
decorum
were their chief concern, and these were mingled with pomposity or
foolish
simpering according to the creature’s peculiarities, until honest men
grew
weary of their hollow performances and turned away from such
stilted
ministrations. The preachers were too much concerned to be proper
to
have any con-tern to be useful. The gestures which would have made
their
words a little more intelligible they would not condescend to use, for
what
cared they for the vulgar? If persons of taste were satisfied, they
had all the
reward they desired, and meanwhile the multitudes were perishing for
lack
of knowledge. God save us from fine deportment and genteel propriety
if
these are to keep the masses in alienation from the public worship of
God.
In our own day this sickening affectation is, we hope, far more rare,
but it
still survives. We had the honor of knowing a minister who could
not
preach without his black kid gloves, and when he upon one occasion
found
himself in a certain pulpit without them, he Came down into the vestry
for
them. Unfortunately one of the deacons had carried into his pew, not
his
own hat, as he intended, but the preacher’s, and while this discovery
was
being made, the divine was in terrible trepidation, exclaiming, “I
never do
preach without gloves. I cannot do it. I cannot go into the pulpit
till you
find them.” I wish he never had found them, for he was more fitted to
stand
behind a draper’s counter than to occupy the sacred desk. Slovenliness
of
any sort is to be avoided in a minister, but manliness more often
falls into
this fault than into the other effeminate vice; therefore shun most
heartily
this worst error. Cowper says,
“In my soul I loathe all affectation,”
130
and so does every sensible man. All tricks and stage effects are
unbearable
when the message of the Lord is to be delivered. Better a ragged dress
and
rugged speech, with artless, honest manner, than clerical foppery.
Better
far to violate every canon of gracefulness than to be a mere
performer, a
consummate actor, a player upon a religious stage. The caricaturist
of
twenty years ago favored me with the name of Brimstone, and
placed side
by side with me a simpering elocutionist whom he named Treacle.
I was
thoroughly satisfied with my lot, but I could not have said as much if
I had
been represented by the companion portrait. Molasses and other
sugary
matters are sickening to me. Jack-a-dandy in the pulpit makes me feel
as
Jehu did when he saw Jezebel’s decorated head and painted face, and
cried
in indignation, “Fling her down”
It would greatly trouble me if any of my remarks upon grotesque
action
should lead even one of you to commence posturing and performing;
this
would be to fly from bad to worse. We mentioned that Dr. Hamilton
took
lessons from a master, in order to escape from his infirmity, but the
result
was manifestly not very encouraging, and I gravely fear that more
faults
are created than cured by professional teachers: perhaps the same
result
may follow front my own amateur attempt, but I would at least
prevent
that misfortune as far as possible by earnest warnings. Do not think
of how
you will gesticulate when you preach, but learn the art of doing the
right
thing without giving it any thought at all.
Our last rule is one which sums up all the others; be natural in
your action.
Shun the very appearance of studied gesture. Art is cold, only nature
is
warm; let grace keep you clear of all seeming,, and in every action,
and in
every place, be truthful, even if you should be considered rough
and
uncultivated. Your mannerism must always be your own, it must never be
a
polished lie, and what is the aping of gentility, the simulation of
passion,
the feigning of emotion, or the mimicry of another man’s mode of
delivery’
but a practical lie.
“Therefore, avaunt all attitude and stare,
And start theatric, practiced at the glass!”
Our object is ‘to remove the excrescences of uncouth nature, not
to
produce artificiality and affectation; we would prune the tree and by
no
means clip it into a set form. We would have our students think: of’
action
while they are with us at college, that they may never have need to
think of
it in after days. The matter is too inconsiderable to be made a part
of your
131
weekly study when you get into the actual battle of ministerial life;
you
must attend to the subject now, and have done with it. You are not
sent of
God to court smiles but to win souls; your teacher is not the
dancingmaster,
but the Holy Spirit, and your pulpit manner is only worth a
moment’s thought because it may hinder your success by causing people
to
make remarks about the preacher when you want all their thought’3 for
the
subject. If the best action had this effect I would urge you to
forswear it,
and if the worst gestures would prevent such a result I would advise
you to
practice them. All that I aim at is to advocate quiet, graceful,
natural
movements, because they are the least likely to be observed. The
whole
business of delivery should be one; everything should harmonize;
the
thought, the spirit, the language, the tone, and the action should be
all of a
piece, and the whole should be, not for the winning of honor to
ourselves,
but for the glory of God and the good of men; if it be so there is no
fear of
your violating the rule as to being natural, for it will not occur to
you to be
otherwise. Yet have I one fear, and it is this: you may fall into a
foolish
imitation of some admired minister, and this will to some extent put
you off
from the right track. Each man’s action should suit himself and grow
out of
his own personality. The style of Dr. Goliath, who is six feet high,
will not
fit the stature and person of our friend Short who is a Zaccheus
among
preachers; neither will the respectable mannerism of an aged and
honored
divine at all befit the youthful Apollos who is barely out of his
teens. I have
heard that for a season quite a number of young Congregational
ministers
imitated the pastor of the Weigh House, and So there were little
Binneys
everywhere copying the great Thomas in everything except his
thoughtful
preaching. A rumor is current that there are one or two young
Spurgeons
about, but if so I hope that the reference is to my own sons, who have
a
right to the name by birth. If any of you become mere copyists of me I
shall
regard you as thorns in the flesh, and rank you among those whom
Paul
says “we suffer gladly.” Yet it has been wisely said that every
beginner
must of necessity be for a time a copyist; the artist follows his
master while
as yet he has barely acquired the elements of the art, and perhaps for
life he
remains a painter of the school to which he at first, attached
himself; but as
he becomes Proficient he develops his own individuality, grows into
a
painter witch a style of his own, and is all the better and none the
worse for
having been in his earliest days content to sit at a master’s feet. It
is of
necessity the same in oratory, and therefore it may be too much to
say
never copy anyone, but it may be better to exhort you to imitate the
best
action you can. find, in order that your own style during its
formation may
132
be rightly moulded. Correct ‘the. influence of any one man by what you
see
of excellence in others; but still create a manner of your’ own.
Slavish
imitation is the practice of an ape, but to follow another where, he
leads
aright, and there only, is the wisdom of a, prudent man. Still
never let a
natural originality be missed by your imitating the best models of
antiquity,
or the most esteemed among the moderns.
In conclusion, do not allow’ my criticisms upon various grotesque
postures
and movements to haunt you in the pulpit; better perpetrate them all
than
be in fear, for this would make you cramped and awkward. Dash at.
it
whether you blunder or no. A few mistakes in this matter will not be
half
so bad as being nervous. It may be that what would be eccentric in
another
may be most proper in you; therefore take no man’s dictum as
applicable to
every case, or to your own. See how John Knox is pictured in the
well
known engraving. Is his posture graceful? Perhaps not. Yet is it not
exactly
what it should be? Can you find any fault with it? Is it not
Knox-like, and
full of power? It would not suit one man in fifty; in most preachers
it would
seem Strained, but in the great Reformer it is characteristic, and
accords
with his life-work. You must remember the person, the times and
his
surroundings, and then the mannerism is seen to be well becoming a
heropreacher
sent, to do an Elijah’s work, and to utter his rebukes in
the
presence of a Popish court which hated the reforms which he
demanded.
Be yourself as lie was himself; even if you should be ungainly
and
awkward, be yourself. Your own clothes, though they be homespun,
will
fit you better than another man’s, though made of the best broadcloth;
you
may follow your tutor’s style of dress if you like, but do not borrow
his
coat, be content to wear one of your own. Above all, be so full of
matter,
so fervent, and so gracious that the people will little care how you
hand out
the word; for if they perceive that it is fresh from heaven,
and find it sweet
and abundant, they will pay little regard to the basket in which you
bring it
to them. Let them, if they please, say that your bodily presence is
weak, but
pray that they may confess that your testimony is weighty and
powerful.
Commend yourself to every’ man’s conscience in’ the sight of God,
and
then the mere mint and anise Of posture will seldom be taken into
account.
While; preparing this lecture it occurred to me to copy a plate which
I
found in Austin’s Chironomia, in the hope that it may afford,
some
direction to young speakers. As my lecture mainly shows how not, to
do it,
this may be a little help in the positive direction.. Of course I do
not
recommend that so much action should be used in reciting this one
piece,
133
or any other; but I would suggest that each posture should be
considered
apart. Most of the attitudes are natural, striking, and instructive. I
do not
admire them all, for they are here and there a little forced, but as a
whole I
know of no better’ lesson in so short a compass, and being in verse
the
words will be the more easily remembered.
Considerable expense has been incurred in producing these plates and
the
wood-engravings of the, previous lectures, and therefore the
present
volume of lectures is a few pages shorter than its predecessor; but
anxiety
to do the thing thoroughly for the good of my younger brethren has led
me
to insert what I earnestly hope will be of some slight service to
them. Often
a mere hint is sufficient. Wise men from one example learn all, and I
trust
that the following illustrations may suffice to give to many beginners
the
clue o proper and expressive attitude and gesture.
134
LECTURE 8.
GARNESTNESS: ITS MARRING AND
MAINTENANCE.
IF I were asked — What in
a Christian minister is the most essential quality
for securing success in winning souls for Christ? I should
reply,
“earnestness”: and if I were asked a second or a third time, I should
not
vary the answer, for personal observation drives me to the conclusion
that,
as a rule, real success is proportionate to the preacher’s
earnestness. Both
great men and little men succeed if they are thoroughly alive unto
God, and
fail if they are not so. We know men of eminence who have gained a
high
reputation, who attract large audiences, and obtain much admiration,
who
nevertheless are very low in the ..scale as soul-winners: for all they
do in
that direction they might as well have been lecturers on anatomy,
or
political orators. At the same time we have seen their compeers in
ability so
useful in the business of conversion that evidently their acquirements
and
gifts have been no hindrance to them, lint the reverse; for by the
intense
and devout use of their powers, and by the; anointing of the Holy
Spirit,
they have turned many to righteousness. We have seen brethren of
very
scanty abilities who have been terrible drags upon a church, and
have
proved as inefficient in their spheres as blind men in an observatory;
but, on
the other hand, men of equally small attainments are well known, to us
as
mighty hunters before the Lord, by whose holy energy many hearts
have
been captured for the Savior. I delight in M’Cheyne’s remark, “It is
not so
much great talents that God blesses, as great likeness to Christ.” In
many
instances ministerial success is traceable almost entirely to an
intense zeal,
a consuming passion for souls, and an eager enthusiasm in the cause
of
God, and we believe that in every case, other things being equal,
men
prosper in the divine service in proportion as their hearts are
blazing with
holy love. “The God that answereth by fire, let him be God “; and the
man
who has the tongue of fire, let him be God’s minister.
Brethren, you and I must, as preachers, be always earnest in
reference to
our pulpit work. Here we must labor to attain tile very highest degree
of
excellence. Often. have I said to my brethren that the pulpit is
the
135
Thermopylae of Christendom: there the fight will be lost or won. To
us
ministers the maintenance of our power in the pulpit should be our
great
concern, we must occupy that spiritual watch-tower with our hearts
and
minds awake and in full vigor. It will not avail us to be laborious
pastors if
we are not earnest: preachers. We shall be forgiven a great many sins
in the
matter of pastoral visitation if the people’s souls are really fed on
the
Sabbath-day; but fed they must be, and nothing else will make up for
it.
The failures of most ministers who drift down the stream may be traced
to
inefficiency in the pulpit. The chief business of a captain is to know
how to
handle his vessel, nothing can compensate for deficiency there, and so
our
pulpits must be our main care, or all will go awry. Dogs often fight
because
the supply of bones is scanty, and congregations frequently quarrel
because
they do not get sufficient spiritual meat to keep them happy and
peaceful.
The ostensible ground of dissatisfaction may be something else, but
nine
times out of ten deficiency in their rations is at the bottom of the
mutinies
which occur in our churches. Men, like all other animals, know when
they
are fed, and they usually feel good tempered after a meal; and so when
our
hearers come to the house of God, and obtain “food convenient for
them,”
they forget a great many grievances in the joy of the festival, but if
we send
them away hungry they will be in as irritable a mood as a bear robbed
of
her whelps.
Now, in order that we may be acceptable, we must be earnest
when
actually engaged in preaching. Cecil has well said that the spirit
and
manner of a preacher often effect more than his matter. To go into
the
pulpit with the listless air of those gentlemen who loll about, and
lean upon
the cushion as if they had at last reached a quiet resting place, is,
I think,
most censurable. To rise before the people to deal out
commonplaces
which have cost you nothing, as if anything would do for a sermon, is
not
merely derogatory to the dignity of our office, but; is offensive in
the sight
of God. We must ‘be earnest in the pulpit for our own sakes, for we
shall
not long be able to maintain our position as leaders in the church of
God if
we are dull. Moreover, for the sake of our church members, and
converted
people, we must be energetic, for if we are not zealous, neither will
they
be. It is not in the order of nature that rivers should run uphill,
and it does
not often happen that zeal rises from the pew to the pulpit. It is
natural that
it should flow down from us to our hearers; the pulpit must therefore
stand
at a high level of ardor, if we are, under God, to make and to keep
our
people fervent. Those who attend our ministry have a .great deal to
do
136
during the week. Many of them have family trials, and heavy
personal
burdens to carry, and they frequently come into the assembly cold
and
listless, with thoughts wandering hither and thither; it is ours to
take those
thoughts .and thrust; them into the furnace of our own earnestness,
melt
them by holy contemplation and by intense appeal, and pour them out
into
the mold of the truth. A blacksmith can do nothing when his fire is
out and
in this respect he is the type of a minister. If all the lights in the
outside
world are quenched, the lamp which burns in the sanctuary ought still
to
remain undimmed; for that fire no curfew must ever be rung. We
must
regard the people as the wood and the sacrifice, well wetted a second
and a
third time by the cares ¢f the week, upon which, like the prophet, we
must
pray down the fire from heaven. A dull minister creates a dull
audience.
You cannot expect the office-bearers and the members of the church
to
travel by steam if their own chosen pastor still drives the old
broadwheeled
wagon. We ought each one to be like that reformer who is described
as
“Vividus vultus, vividi occuli, vividae manus, denique omnia
vivida,”
which I would rather freely render — ” a. countenance beaming with
life,
eyes and hands full of life, in fine, a vivid preacher, altogether
alive.”
“Thy soul must overflow, if thou
Another’s soul would reach,
It needs the overflow of heart
To give the lips full speech.”
The world also will suffer as well as the church if we are not
fervent. ‘We
cannot expect a gospel devoid of earnestness to have any mighty
effect
upon the unconverted around us. One of the excuses most soporific to
the
conscience of an ungodly generation is that of half-heartedness in
the
preacher. If the sinner finds the preacher nodding while he talks
of
judgment to come, he concludes that the judgment is a thing which
the
preacher is dreaming about, and he resolves to regard it all as mere
fiction.
‘The whole outside world receives serious danger from the
cold-hearted
preacher, for it draws the same conclusion as the individual sinner:
it
perseveres in its own listlessness, it gives its strength to its own
transient
objects, and thinks itself wise for so doing. How can it be otherwise?
If the
prophet leaves his heart behind hint when he professes to speak in the
name
of God, what can he expect but that the ungodly around him will
persuade
themselves that there is nothing in his message, and that his
commission is
a farce.
137
Hear how Whitefield preached, and never dare to be lethargic
again.
Winter says of him that “sometimes he exceedingly wept, and
was
frequently so overcome, that for a few seconds you would suspect he
never
would recover; and when he did, nature required some little time
to
compose herself. I hardly ever knew him go through a sermon
without
weeping more or less. His voice was often interrupted by his
affections;
and I have heard him say in tile pulpit,’ You blame me for weeping;
but
how can I help it, when you will not weep for yourselves, although
your
own immortal souls are on the verge of destruction, and, for aught I
know,
you are, hearing your last sermon, and may never more have
an
opportunity to have Christ, offered to you?”
Earnestness in the pulpit must be real. It is not to be
mimicked. We have
seen it counterfeited, but every person with a grain of sense .could
detect
the imposition. To stamp the foot, to smite the desk, to perspire, to
shout,
to bawl, to quote the pathetic portions of other people’s sermons, or
to
pour out voluntary tears from a watery eye will never make up for
true
agony of soul and real tenderness of spirit. The best piece of acting
is but
acting; those who only look at appearances may be pleased by it, bat
lovers
of reality will be disgusted. What presumption! — what hypocrisy it is
by
skillful management of the voice to mimic the passion which is the
genuine
work of the Holy Ghost. Let mere actors beware, lest they be
found
sinning against the Holy Spirit by their theatrical performances. We
must
be earnest in the pulpit because we are earnest everywhere; we must
blaze
in our discourses because we are continually on fire. Zeal which is
stored
up to be let off only on grand occasions is a gas which will one day
destroy
its proprietor. Nothing but truth may appear in the house of the Lord;
all
affectation is strange fire, and excites the indignation of the God of
truth.
Be earnest, and you will seem to be earnest. A burning heart
will soon find
for itself a flaming tongue. To sham earnestness is one of the
most
contemptible of dodges for courting popularity; let us abhor the
very
thought. Go and be listless in the pulpit if you are so in your heart.
Be slow
in speech, drawling in tone, and monotonous in voice, if so you can
best
express your soul; even that would be infinitely better than to make
your
ministry a masquerade and yourself an actor.
But our zeal while in the act of preaching must be followed up
by intense
solicitude as to the after results; for if it be not so we shall have
cause to
question our sincerity. God will not send a harvest of seals to those
who
never watch or water the fields which they have sown. ‘When the
sermon
138
is over we have only let down the net which afterwards we are to draw
to
shore by prayer and watchfulness. Here, I think, I cannot do better
than
allow a far abler advocate to plead with you, and quote the words of
Dr.
Watts : — ”Be very solicitous about the success of your labors in
the
pulpit. Water the seed sown, not only with public, but secret prayer.
Plead
with God importunately that he would not suffer you to labor in vain.
Be
not like that foolish bird the ostrich, which lays her eggs in the
dust, and
leaves them there regardless whether they come to life or not. (Job
39:14-
17). God hath not given her understanding, but let not this folly be
your
character or practice ;; labor, and watch, and pray, that }’our
sermons and
the fruit of your studies may become words of Divine life to
souls.
It is an observation of pious Mr. Baxter (which I have read somewhere
in
his works), that he has never known any considerable success from
the
brightest and noblest talents, nor from the most excellent kind
of
preaching, nor even when the preachers themselves have been
truly
religious, if they have not had a solicitous concern for the success
of their
ministrations. Let the awful and important thought of souls being
saved by
our preaching, or left to perish and to be condemned to hell through
our
negligence, — I say, let this awful and! tremendous thought dwell
ewer
upon our spirits. We are made watchmen to the house of Israel, as
Ezekiel
was; and, if we give no warning of approaching danger, the souls
of
multitudes may perish through our neglect; but the blood of souls will
be
terribly required at our hands (Ezekiel 3:17, etc.).”
Such considerations should make us instant in season and out of
season,
and cause us at all times to be clad with zeal as with a cloak. We
ought to
be all alive, and always alive. A pillar of light and fire should be
the
preacher’s fit emblem. Our ministry must be emphatic, or it will
never
affect these thoughtless times; and to this end our hearts must be
habitually
fervent, and our whole nature must be fired with an all-consuming
passion
for the glory of God and the good of men.
Now, my brethren, it is sadly true that holy earnestness when we
once
obtain it may be easily damped; and as a matter of fact it is more
frequently
chilled in the loneliness of a village pastorate than amid the society
of
warm-hearted Christian brethren. Adam, the author of “Private
Thoughts,”
once observed that-“ a poor country parson, fighting against the devil
in his
parish, has nobler ideas than Alexander the Great ever had;” and I
will add,
that he needs more than Alexander’s ardor to enable him to
continue
139
victorious in his holy warfare. Sleepy Hollow and Dormer’s Land will
be
too much for us unless we pray for daily quickening.
Yet town life has its dangers too, and zeal is apt to burn low
through
numerous engagements, like a fire which is scattered abroad instead
of
being raked together into a heap. Those incessant knocks at Our door,
and
perpetual visits from idle persons, are so many buckets of cold
water
thrown upon our devout zeal. We must by some means secure
uninterrupted meditation, or we shall lose power. London is a
peculiarly
trying sphere on this account.
Zeal also is more quickly checked after long years of continuance in
the[
same service than when novelty gives a charm to our work. Mr.
Wesley
says, in his fifteenth volume of “Journals and Letters,” “I know that,
were I
myself to preach one whole year in one place, I should preach both
myself
and most of my congregation asleep.” What then must it be to abide in
the
same pulpit for many years! In such a case it is not the pace that
kills, but
the length of the race. Our God is evermore the same, enduring for
ever,
and he alone can enable us to endure even to the end. He, who at the
end
o¥ twenty years’ ministry among the same people is more alive than
ever,
is a great debtor to the quickening Spirit.
Earnestness may be, and too often is, diminished by neglect of study.
If we
have not exercised ourselves in the word of God, we shall not preach
with
the fervor and grace of the man who has fed upon the truth he
delivers, and
is therefore strong and ardent. An Englishman’s earnestness in
battle
depends, according to some authorities, upon his being well fed: he
has no
stomach for the fight if he is starved. If we are well nourished by
sound
gospel food we shall be vigorous and fervent. An old blunt commander
at
Cadiz is described by Selden as thus addressing his soldiers : — ”What
a
shame will it be, you Englishmen, who feed upon good beef and beer, to
let
these rascally Spaniards beat you that eat nothing but oranges
and
lemons!” His philosophy and mine agree: he expected courage and
valor
from those who were well nourished. Brethren, never neglect your
spiritual
meals, or you will lack stamina and your spirits will sink. Live on
the
substantial doctrines of grace, and you will outlive and out-work
those
who delight in the pastry and syllabubs of “modern
thought.”
Zeal may, on the other hand, be damped by our studies. There is,
no,
doubt, such a thing as feeding the brain at the expense of the heart,
and
many a man in his aspirations to be literary has rather qualified
himself to
140
write reviews than to preach sermons. A quaint: evangelist was wont to
say
that Christ hung crucified beneath Greek, Latin, and Hebrew. It ought
not
to be so, but it has often happened that the student in college has
gathered
fuel, but lost the fire which is to kindle it. It will be to our
everlasting
disgrace if we bury our flame ‘beneath the faggots which are intended
to
sustain it. If we degenerate into bookworms it will be to the old
serpent’s
delight, and to our own misery.
True earnestness may be greatly lessened by levity in conversation,
and
especially by jesting with brother ministers, in whose company we
often
take greater liberties than we would like to do in the society of
other
Christians. There are excellent reasons for our feeling at home with
our
brethren, but if this freedom be carried too far we shall soon feel
that we
have suffered damage through vanity of speech. Cheerfulness is one
thing,
and frivolity is another; he is a wise man who by a serious happiness
of
conversation steers between the dark rocks of moroseness, and
the
quicksands of levity.
We shall often find ourselves in danger of being deteriorated in zeal
by the
cold Christian people with whom we come in contact. What terrible
wet
blankets some professors are! Their remarks after a sermon are enough
to
stagger you. You think that surely you hive moved the very stones
to
feeling, but you painfully learn that these people are utterly
unaffected.
You have been burning and they are freezing; you have been pleading
as
for life or death and they have been calculating how many seconds
the
sermon occupied, and grudging you the odd five minutes beyond the
usual
hour, width your earnestness compelled you to occupy in pleading
with
men’s souls. If these frost-bitten men should happen to be the others
of the
church, from whom you naturally expect the warmest sympathy, the
result
is chilling to the last degree, and all the more so if you are young
and
inexperienced: it is as though an angel were confined in an iceberg.
“Thou
shalt not yoke the ox and the ass together” was a merciful precept:
but
when a laborious, ox-like minister comes to be yoked to a deacon who
is
not another ox, it becomes hard work to plough. Some crabbed
professor,
I have a great deal to answer for in this matter. One of them not so
very
long ago went up to an earnest young evangelist who had been doing
his
best, and said, “Young man, do you call that preaching?” He
thought
himself faithful, but he was cruel and uncourteous, and though the
good
brother survived the blow it was none the less brutal. Such offenses
against
141
the Lord’s little ones are, I hope, very rare, lint they are very
grievous, and
tend to turn aside our hopeful youth.
Frequently the audience itself, as a whole, will damp your zeal. You
can
see by their very look and manner that the people are not appreciating
your
warm-.hearted endeavors, and you feel discouraged. Those empty
benches
also are a serious trial, and if the place be large, and the
congregation
small, the influence is seriously depressing: it is not every man who
can
bear to be “a voice crying in the wilderness.” Disorder in the
congregation
also sadly afflicts sensitive speakers. The walking up the aisle of a
woman
with a pair of pattens, the squeak of a pair of new boots, the
frequent fall
of umbrellas and walking-sticks, the crying of infants, and especially
the
consistent lateness of half the assembly ; — all these tend to
irritate the
mind, take it off from its object, and diminish its ardor. We hardly
like to
confess that our hearts are so readily affected by such trifles, but
it is so,
and not at all to be wondered at. As pots of the most precious
ointment are
more often spoilt by dead flies than by dead camels, so
Insignificant
matters will destroy earnestness more readily than greater
annoyances.
Under a great discouragement a man pulls himself together, and
then
throws himself upon his God, and receives divine strength :: but
under
lesser depressions he may possibly worry, and the trifle will irritate
and
fester till serious consequences follow.
Pardon my saying that the condition of your body must be attended
to,
especially in the matter of eating, for any measure of excess may
injure
your digestion and make you stupid when you should be fervent. From
the
memoir of Duncan Matheson I cull an anecdote which is much to the
point:
“In a certain place where evangelistic meetings were being held, the
lay
preachers, among whom was Mr. Matheson, were sumptuously
entertained
at the house of a Christian gentleman. After dinner they went to
the
meeting, not without some difference of opinion as to the best method
of
conducting the services of the evening. ‘ The Spirit is grieved; he is
not
here at all, I feel it,” said one of the younger, with a whine
which
somewhat contrasted with his previous unbounded enjoyment of
the
luxuries of the table. ‘ Nonsense,’ replied Matheson, who hated all
whining
and morbid spirituality; ‘Nothing of the sort. You have just eaten too
much
dinner, and you feel heavy.’“ Duncan Matheson was right, and a little
more
of his common sense would be a great gain to some who are ultra
spiritual,
and attribute all their moods of feeling to some supernatural cause
when
the real reason lies far nearer to hand. Has it not often happened
that
142
dyspepsia has been mistaken for backsliding, and a bad digestion has
been
set down as a hard heart? I say no more: a word to the wise is
enough.
Many physical and mental causes may operate to create apparent
lethargy
where there is at heart intense earnestness. Upon some of us a
disturbed
night, a change in the weather, or an unkind remark, will produce the
most
lamentable effect. But those who complain of want of zeal are often
the
most zealous persons in the world, and a confession of want of life is
itself
an argument that life exists, and is not without vigor. Do not
spare
yourselves and become self-satisfied; but, on the other hand, do not
slander
yourselves and sink into despondency. Your own opinion of yore’ state
is
not worth much: ask the Lord to search you.
Long continued labor without visible success is another frequent
damp
upon zeal, though if rightly viewed it ought to be an incentive to
sevenfold
diligence. Quaint Thomas Fuller observes that · ‘ herein God hath
humbled
many painstaking pastors, in making them to be clouds to rain, not
over
Arabia the happy, but over Arabia the desert and stony.” If
non-success
humbles us it is well, but if it discourages us, and especially if it
leads us to
think bitterly of more prosperous brethren, we ought to look about us
with
grave concern. It is possible that we, have been faithful and have
adopted
wise methods, and are in our right place, and yet we have not struck
the
mark; we shall probably be heavily bowed down and feel scarcely able
to
continue the work; but if we pluck up courage and increase our
earnestness
we shall one day reap a rich harvest, which will more than repay us
for all
our waiting. “The husbandman waiteth for the precious fruits of
the earth”;
and with a holy patience begotten of zeal we must wait on, and
never
doubt that the time to favor Zion ;will yet come.
Nor must it ever be forgotten that the flesh is weak and naturally
inclined
to slumber. We need a constant renewal of the divine impulse which
first
started us in the way of service. We are not as arrows, which find
their way
to the target by the sole agency of the force with which they started
from
tile bow; nor as birds, which bear within themselves their own
motive
power: we must be borne onward, like ships at sea, by the constant
power
of the heavenly wind, or we shall make no headway. Preachers sent
from
God are not musical boxes which, being once wound up.. will play
through
their set tunes, but they are trumpets which are utterly mute until
the living
breath causes them to give forth a Certain sound. We read of some
who
are dumb dogs, given to Slumber, and such would be the character of us
all
143
if the grace of God did not prevent. ‘We have need to watch against;
a
careless, indifferent spirit, and if we do not so we shall soon be
as
lukewarm as Laodicea itself.
Remembering then, dear brethren, that we must be in earnest, and that
we
cannot counterfeit earnestness, or find a substitute for it, and that
it is very
easy for us to lose it, let us consider for a while the ways and means
for
retaining all our fervor and gaining more. If it is to continue,
our
earnestness must be kindled at an immortal flame, and I know of but
one
— the flame of the love of Christ, which many waters cannot quench.
A
spark from that celestial sun will be as undying as the source from
whence
it came. If we can get it, yea, if we have it, we shall still be full
of
enthusiasm, however long we may live, however greatly we may be
tried,
and however much for many reasons we may’ be discouraged. To
continue
fervent for life we must possess the fervor of heavenly life to begin
with.
Have we this fire? We must have the truth burnt into our souls, or it
will
not burn upon our lips. Do We understand this? The doctrines of
grace
must be part and parcel of ourselves, interwoven with the warp and
woof
of our being, and this can only be effected by the same hand
which
originally made the fabric. We shall never lose our love to Christ
ant! our
love to souls if the Lord has given them to us. The Holy Spirit makes
zeal
for God to be a permanent principle of life rather than a passion: —
does
the Holy Spirit rest upon us, or is our present fervor a mere human
feeling?
We ought upon this point to be seriously inquisitorial with our
hearts,
pressing home the question, Have we the holy fire which springs from
a
true call to the ministry? If not, why are we here? If a man
can live without
preaching, let him live without preaching. If a man can be content
without
being a soul-winner — -I had almost said he had better not attempt
the
work, but I had rather say — let him seek to have the stone taken out
of
his heart, that he may feel for perishing mere Till then, as a
minister, he
may do positive mischief by occupying the place of one who might
have
succeeded in the blessed work in which he must be a
failure.
The fire of our earnestness must burn upon the hearth of faith
in the truths
which we preach, and faith in their power to bless mankind when the
Spirit
applies them to the heart. He who declares what. may or what may not
be
true, and what he considers upon the whole to be as good as any
other
form of teaching, will of necessity make a very feeble preacher. How
can
he be zealous about that which he is not sure of? If he knows nothing
of
the inward power of the truth within his own heart, if he has never
tasted
144
and handled of the good word of life, how can he be enthusiastic? But
if
the Holy (}host has taught us in secret places, and made our soul
to
understand within itself the doctrine which we are to proclaim, then
shall
we speak evermore with the tongue of fire. Brother, do not begin to
teach
others till the Lord has taught you. It must be dreary work to
parrot forth
dogmas which have no interest for your heart, and carry no conviction
to
your understanding. I would prefer to pick oakum or turn a crank for
my
breakfast, like the paupers in the casual ward, rather than be the
slave of a
congregation and bring them spiritual meat of which I never taste
myself.
And then how dreadful the end of such a course must be! How fearful
the
account to be rendered at the last by one who publicly taught what he
did
not heartily believe, and perpetrated this detestable hypocrisy in the
name
of God!
Brethren, if the fire is brought from the right place to
the right place, we
have a good beginning; and the main elements of a glorious
ending.
Kindled by a live coal, borne to our lips from off the altar by the
winged
cherub, the fire has begun to feed upon our inmost spirit, and there
it will
burn though Satan himself should labor to stamp it out.
Yet the best flame in the world needs renewing. I know not
whether
immortal spirits, like the angels, drink on the wing, and feed on
stone
superior manna prepared in heaven for them; but the probability is
that no
created being, though immortal, is quite free from the necessity to
receive
from without sustenance for its strength. Certainly the flame of zeal
in the
renewed heart, however divine, must be continually fed with fresh
fuel.
Even the lamps of the sanctuary needed oil. Feed the flame, my
brother,
feed it frequently; feed it with holy thought and contemplation,
especially
with thought about your work, your motives in pursuing it, the design
of it,
the helps that are waiting for you, and the grand results of it if the
Lord be
with you. Dwell much upon the love of God to sinners, and the death
of
Christ on their behalf, and the work of the Spirit upon men’s hearts.
Think
of what must be wrought in men’s hearts ere they can be
saved.
Remember, you are not; .sent to whiten tombs, but to open them, and
this
is a work which no man can perform unless, like the Lord Jesus at
the
grave of Lazarus, he groans in spirit; and even then he is powerless
apart
from the Holy Ghost. Meditate with deep solemnity upon the fate of
the
lost sinner, and, like Abraham, when you get up early to go to the
place
where you commune with God, cast an eye towards Sodom and see
the
smoke thereof going up like the smoke of a furnace. Shun all views
of
145
future punishment which would make it appear less terrible, and so
take off
the edge of your anxiety to save immortals from the quenchless flame.
If
men are indeed only a nobler kind of ape, and expire as the beasts,
you may
well enough let them die unpitied; but if their creation in the image
of God
involves immortality, and there is any fear that through their
unbelief they
will bring upon themselves endless woe, arouse yourselves to the
agonies
of the occasion, anti be ashamed at the bare suspicion of unconcern.
Think
much also of the bliss of the sinner saved, and like holy Baxter
derive rich
arguments for earnestness from “the saints’ everlasting rest.” Go to
the
heavenly hills and gather fuel there; pile on the glorious logs of the
wood
of Lebanon, and the fire will burn freely and yield a sweet perfume as
each
piece of choice cedar glows in the flame. There will be no fear of
your
being lethargic if you are continually familiar with eternal,
realities.
Above all, feed the flame with intimate fellowship with Christ. No!
man
was ever cold in heart who lived with Jesus on such terms as ,john
and
Mary did of old, for he makes men’s hearts burn within them.!
never met
with a half-hearted preacher who was much in communion with the
Lord
Jesus. The zeal of God’s house ate up our Lord, and when we come
into
contact with him it begins to consume us also, and we feel that we
cannot
but speak the things which we have seen and heard in his company, nor
can
we help speaking of them with the fervent which comes out of
actual
acquaintance with them. Those of us who have been preaching for
these
five-and-twenty years sometimes feel that the same work, the same
subject,
the same people, and the same pulpit, are together apt to beget a
feeling of
monotony, and monotony may soon lead on to weariness. ]But then
we
call to mind another sameness, which becomes our complete
deliverance;
there is the same Savior, and we may go to him in the same way as we
did
at the first, since he is “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and
to-day, and for
ever.” In his presence we drink in the new wine and renew our youth.
He is
the fountain, for ever flowing with the cool, refreshing water of
life, and in
fellowship with him we find our souls quickened into perpetual
energy.
Beneath his smile our long-accustomed work is always delightful,
and
wears a brighter charm than novelty could have conferred. We gather
new
manna for our people every morning, and as we go to distribute it we
feel
an anointing of fresh oil distilling upon us. “They that wait upon
tile Lord
shall renew their strength; they shah mount up with wings as eagles;
they
shall run and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint.”
Newly
come from the presence of him that walketh among the golden
candlesticks
146
we are ready to write or speak unto the churches in the power which
he
alone can give. Soldiers of Christ, you can only be worthy of your
Captain
by abiding in fellowship with him, and listening to his voice as
Joshua did
when he stood by Jordan, and inquired — ”What saith my Lord unto
his
servant?”
Fan the flame as well as fled it. Fan it with much
supplication. We cannot
be too urgent with one another upon this point: no language can be
too
vehement with which to implore ministers to pray. There is for
our
brethren and ourselves an absolute necessity for prayer. Necessity! —
I
hardly like to talk of that, let me rather speak of the deliciousness
of prayer
— the wondrous sweetness and divine felicity which come to the soul
that
lives in the atmosphere of prayer. John Fox said, “The time we
spend with
God in secret is the sweetest time, and the best improved. Therefore,
if
thou lovest thy life, be in love with prayer.” The devout Mr.
Hervey
resolved on the bed of’ sickness — ” If God shall spare; my life, I
will read
less and pray more.” John Cooke, of Maidenhead, wrote — ” The
business,
the pleasure, the honor, and advantage of prayer press on my spirit
with
increasing force every’ day.” A deceased pastor when drawing near
his
end, exclaimed, “I wish I had prayed more;:” that wish many of
us might
utter. There should be special seasons for devotion, and it is well
to
maintain them with regularity; but the spirit of prayer is even better
than
the habit of prayer: to pray without ceasing is better than praying
at
intervals. It will be a happy circumstance if we can frequently bow
the knee
with devout brethren, and I think it; ought to be a rule with us
ministers
never to separate without a word of prayer. Much more intercession
would
rise to heaven if we made a point of this, especially those of us who
have,
been fellow-students. If it be possible, let prayer and praise
sanctify each
meeting of friend with friend. It is a refreshing practice to have a
minute or
two of supplication in the vestry before preaching if you can call in
three or
four warm-hearted deacons or other brethren. It always nerves me for
the
fight. Bat, for all that, to fan your earnestness to a vehement. flame
you
should seek the spirit of continual prayer, so as to pray in the Holy
Ghost,
everywhere and always; in the study, in the vestry, and in the pulpit.
It is
well to be pleading evermore with God, when sitting down in the
pulpit,
when rising to .give out the hymn, when reading the chapter, and
while
delivering the sermon; holding up one hand to God empty, in order’
to
receive, and with the other hand dispensing to the people what the
Lord
bestows. Be in preaching like a conduit pipe between the everlasting
and
147
infinite supplies of heaven and the all but boundless needs of men,
and to
do this you must reach heaven, and keep up the communication without
a
break. Pray for the people while you preach to them;
speak with God for
them while you are speaking with them for God. Only so can you expect
to
be continually in earnest. A man does not often rise from his;
knees
unearnest; or, if he does, he had better return to prayer till the
sacred flame
descends upon his soul. Adam Clarke once said, “Study yourself to
death,
and then pray yourself alive again”: it was a wise sentence. Do not
attempt
the first without the second; neither dream that the second can be
honestly
accomplished without the first. Work and pray, as well as watch and
pray;
but; pray always.
Stir the fire also by frequent attempts at fresh service. Shake
yourself out
of routine by breaking away from the familiar fields of service
and
reclaiming virgin soil. I suggest to you, as a subordinate but very
useful
means of keeping the heart fresh, the frequent addition of new work
to
your usual engagements. I would say to brethren who are soon going
away
from the College, to settle in spheres where they will come into
contact
with but few superior minds, and perhaps will be almost alone in the
higher
walks of spirituality, — look well to yourselves that you do not
become
flat, stale, and unprofitable, and keep yourselves sweet by
maintaining an
enterprising spirit. You will have a good share of work to d% and few
to
help you in it, and the years will grind along heavily; watch against
this,
and use all means to prevent your becoming dull and sleepy, and
among
them use that which experience leads me to press upon you. I find it
good
for myself to have some new work always on hand. The old and
usual
enterprises must be kept up, but somewhat must be added to them.
It
should be with us as with the squatters upon our commons, the fence
of
our garden must roll outward a foot or two, and enclose a little more
of the
common every year. Never say “it is enough/’ nor accept the
policy of
“rest and be thankful.” Do all you possibly .can, and then do a little
more. I
do not know by what process the gentleman who advertises that he
can
make short people taller attempts the task, but I should imagine that
if any
result could be produced in the direction of adding a cubit to one’s
stature
it would be by every morning reaching up as high as you possibly can
on
tiptoe, and, having done that, trying day by day to reach a little
higher. This
is certainly the way to grow mentally and spiritually, — ” reaching
forth to
that which is before.” If the old should become just a little stale,
add fresh
endeavors to it, and the whole mass will be leavened anew. Try it and
you
148
will soon discover the virtue of breaking up fresh ground, invading
new
provinces of the enemy, and scaling fresh heights to set the banner of
the
Lord thereon. This is, of course, a secondary expedient to those of
which
we have already spoken, but still it is a very useful one, and may
greatly
benefit you. In a country town, say of two thousand inhabitants, you
will,
after a time, feel, “Well, now I have done about all I can. in
this place.”
What then? There is a hamlet some four miles off, set about opening
room
there. If one hamlet is occupied, make an excursion to another, and
spy’
out the land, and set the relief of its spiritual destitution before
you as an
ambition. When the first place is supplied, think of a second. It is
your
duty, it will also be your safeguard. Everybody knows what interest
there is
in fresh work. A gardener will become weary of his toil unless he
is
allowed to introduce new flowers into the hothouse, or to cut the
beds
upon the lawn it, a novel shape; all monotonous work is unnatural
and
wearying to the mind, therefore it is wisdom to give variety to your
labor.
Far more weighty is the advice, keep close, to God, and keep close
to your
fellow men whom you are seeking to bless. Abide under the shadow of
the
Almighty, dwell where Jesus manifests himself, and live in the power
of the
Holy Ghost. Your very life lies in this. Whitefield mentions a lad who
was
so vividly conscious of the presence of God that he would generally
walk
the roads with his hat off. How I wish we were always in such a mood.
It
would be no trouble to maintain earnestness then.
Take care, also, to be on most familiar terms with those whose souls
are
committed to your care. Stand in the stream and fish. Many preachers
are
utterly ignorant as to how the bulk of the people are living; they are
at
home among books, but quite at sea among men. What would you think
of
a botanist who seldom saw real flowers, or an astronomer who never
spent
a night with the stars? Would they be worthy of the name of men
of
science
Neither can a minister of the gospel be anything but a mere empiric
unless
he mingles with men, and studies character for himself. “Studies from
the
life,” — gentlemen, we must have plenty of these if we are to
paint to the
life in our sermons. Read men as well as books, and love men
rather than
opinions, or you will be: inanimate preachers.
Get into close quarters with those who are in an anxious state. Watch
their
difficulties, their throes and pangs of conscience. It will help to
make you
earnest when you see their eagerness to find peace. On the other
hand,
149
when you see how little earnest the bulk of men remain, it may help
to
make you more zealous for their arousing. Rejoice with those who
are
finding the Savior: this is a grand means of revival for your own
soul.
When you are enabled to bring a mourner to Jesus you will feel
quite
young again. It will be as oil to your bones to hear a weeping
penitent
exclaim, “I see it all now! I believe, and my burden is gone: I am
sated.”
Sometimes the rapture of newborn souls will electrify you into
apostolic
intensity. Who could not preach after having seen souls converted? Be
on
the spot when grace at last captures the ‘.lost sheep, that by sharing
in the
Great Shepherd’s rejoicings you may renew your youth. Be in at the
death
with sinners, and you will be repaid for the weary chase after them
which
it; may be you have followed for months and years. Grasp them with
firm
hold of love, and say, “Yes, by the grace of God, I have really
won these
souls ;” and your enthusiasm will flame forth.
If you have to labor in a large town I should recommend you to
familiarize
yourself, wherever your place of worship may be, with .the
poverty,
ignorance, and drunkenness of the place. Go if you can With a
City
missionary into the poorest quarter, and you will see that which
will
astonish you, and the actual sight of the disease will make you eager
to
reveal the remedy. There is enough of evil to be seen even in the
best
streets of ore’ great cities, but there is an unnutterable depth of
horror in
the condition of the slums. As a doctor walks the hospitals, so ought
you
to traverse the lanes and courts to behold the mischief which sin
has
wrought. It is enough to make a man weep tears of blood to gaze upon
the
desolation which sin has made in the earth. One day with a
devoted
missionary would be a fine termination to your College course, and a
fit
preparation for work in your own sphere. See the masses living in
their
sins, defiled with drinking and Sabbath-breaking, rioting and
blaspheming;
and see them dying sodden and hardened, or terrified and despairing:
surely
this will rekindle expiring zeal if anything can do it. The world is
full of
grinding poverty, and crushing sorrow; shame and death are the portion
of
thousands, and it needs a great gospel to meet the dire necessities of
men’s
souls. Verily it is so. Do you doubt it? Go and see for yourselves.
Thus will
you learn to preach a great salvation, and magnify the great Savior,
not
with your mouth only, but with your heart; and thus will you be
married to
your work beyond all possibility of deserting it.
Death-beds are grand schools for us. They are intended to act as
tonics to
brace us to our work. I have come down from the bed-chambers of
the
150
dying, and thought that everybody was mad, and myself most of all. I
have
grudged the earnestness which men devoted to earthly things, and half
said
to myself, — Why was that man driving along so hastily? Why was
that
woman walking out in such finery? Since they were all to die so soon,
I
thought nothing worth their doing but preparing to meet their God. To
be
often where men die will help us to teach them both to die and to
live.
M’Cheyne was wont to visit his sick or dying hearers on the
Saturday
afternoon, for, as he told Dr. James Hamilton, “Before preaching he
liked
to look over the verge.”
I pray’ you, moreover, measure your work in the light of God. Are
you
God’s servant or not? If you are, how can your heart be colds Are you
sent
by a dying Savior to proclaim his love and win the reward of his
wounds,
or are you not? If you are, how can you flags. Is the Spirit of God
upon
you? Has the Lord anointed you to preach glad tidings to the poor? If
he
has not, do not pretend to it. If he has, go in this thy might, and
the Lord
shall be thy strength. Yours is not a trade, or a profession.
Assuredly if you
measure it by the tradesman’s measure it is the poorest business on
the face
of the earth. Consider it as a profession: who would not prefer any
other,
so far as golden gains or worldly honors are concerned? But if it be
a
divine calling, and you a miracle-worker, dwelling in the
supernatural, and
working not for time but for eternity, then you belong to a nobler
guild,
and to a higher fraternity than any that spring of earth and deal with
time.
Look at it aright;, and you will own that it is a grand, thing to be
as poor as
your Lord, if, like him, you may make many rich; you will feel that it
is a
glorious thing to be as unknown and despised as were your Lord’s
first
followers, because you are making him known, whom to know is
life
eternal. You will be satisfied to be anything or to be nothing, and
the
thought of self will not enter your mind, or only cross it to be
scouted as a
meanness not to be tolerated by a consecrated man. There is the
point.
Measure your work as it should be measured, ;and I am not afraid
that
your earnestness will be diminished. Gaze upon it by the light of
the
judgment day, and in view of the eternal rewards of faithfulness.
Oh,
brethren, the present joy of having saved a soul is
overwhelmingly
delightful; you have felt it, I trust, and know it now. To save a soul
from
going down to perdition brings to us a little heaven below, but what
must it
be at the day of judgment to meet spirits redeemed by Christ, who
learned
the news of their redemption from our lips! We look forward to a
blissful
heaven in communion with our Master, but we shall also know the
added
151
joy of meeting those loved ones whom we led to Jesus by our ministry.
Let
us endure every cross, and despise all shame, for the joy which Jesus
sets
before us of winning men for him.
One more thought may help to keep up our earnestness. Consider the
great
evil which will certainly come upon us and upon our hearers if we
be
negligent in our work. “They shall perish” — is not that a
dreadful
sentence? It is to me quite as awful as that which follows it, — ”but
their
blood will I require at the watchman’s hand.” How shall we describe
the
doom of an unfaithful minister? And every unearnest minister is
unfaithful.
I would infinitely prefer to be consigned to Tophet as a murderer of
men’s
bodies than as a destroyer of men’s souls; neither do I know of
any
condition in which a man can perish so fatally, so infinitely, as in
that of the
man who preaches a gospel which he does not believe, and assumes
the
office of pastor over a people whose good he does not intensely
desire. Let
us pray to be found faithful always, and ever. God grant that the
Holy
Spirit may make and keep us so.
152
LECTURE 9.
THE BLIND EYE AND THE DEAF EAR.
HAVING often said in this
room that a minister ought to have one blind eye
and one deaf ear, I have excited the curiosity of several brethren,
who have
requested an explanation; for it appears to them, as it does also to
me, that
the keener eyes and ears we have the better. Well, gentlemen, since
the text
is some. what mysterious, you shall have the exegesis of
it.
A part of my meaning is expressed in plain language by Solomon, in
the
book of Ecclesiastes (7:21): “Also take no heed. · auto all
words that are
spoken:; lest; thou hear thy servant curse thee.” The margin says,
“Give
not thy heart to all words that are spoken ;’ — .do not take them to
heart
or let them weigh with you, do not notice them, or act as if you
heard
them. You cannot stop people’s tongues, and therefore the best thing
is to
stop your own ears and never mind what is spoken. There is a world of
idle
chit-chat abroad, and he who takes note of it will have enough to do.
He
will find that even those who live with him are not always singing
his
praises, and that when he has displeased, his most faithful servants
they
have, in the heat of the moment, spoken fierce words which it would
be
better for him not to have heard. Who has not, under temporary
irritation,
said that of another which lie has afterwards regretted? It is the
part of the
generous to treat passionate words as if they had never been uttered.
When
a man is in an angry mood it is wise to walk away from him, and leave
off
strife before it be meddled with; and if we are compelled to hear
hasty
language, we must endeavor to obliterate it front the memory, and say
with
David, “But I, as a deaf man, heard not. I was as a man that heareth
not,
and in whose mouth are no reproofs.” Tacitus describes a wise man
as
saying to one that railed at him, “You are lord of your tongue,
but I am
also master of my ears” — you may say what you please, but I will
only
hear what I choose. We cannot shut our ears as we do our eyes, for
we
have no ear lids, and yet, as we read of him that “stoppeth his
ears from
hearing of blood,” it is, no doubt, possible to seal the portal of the
ear so
that nothing contraband shall enter. We would say of the general
gossip of
the village, and of the unadvised words of angry friends .... do not
hear
153
them, or if you must hear them, do not lay them to heart, for you also
have
talked idly and angrily in your day, and would even now be in an
awkward
position if you were called to account for every word that you
have
spoken, even about yore- dearest friend. Thus Solomon argued as
he
closed the passage which we have quoted, — ” For oftentimes also
thine
own heart knoweth that thou thyself likewise hast cursed
others.”
In enlarging upon my text, let me say first, — when you commence
your
ministry make up your mind to begin with a clean sheet; be deaf and
blind
to the longstanding differences which may survive in the church. AS
soon
as you enter upon your pastorate you may be waited upon by persons
who
are anxious to secure your adhesion to their side in a family quarrel
or
church dispute; be deaf and blind to these people, and assure them
that
bygones must be bygones with you and that as you have not inherited
your
predecessor’s cupboard you do not mean to eat his cold meat. If
any
flagrant injustice has been done, be diligent to set it right, but if
it be a mere
feud., bid the quarrelsome party cease from it, and tell him once for
all that
you will have nothing to do with it. The answer’ of Gallio will almost
suit
you: “If it were a matter of wrong or wicked lewdness, O ye Jews,
reason
would that I should bear with you: but if it be a question of words
and
names, and vain janglings, look ye to it; for I will be no judge of
such
matters..” When I came to New Park-street Chapel as a young man
from
the Country, and was chosen pastor, I was speedily interviewed by a
good
man who had left the church, having, as he said, been “treated
shamefully.”
He mentioned the names of half-a-dozen persons, all prominent
members
of the church, who had behaved in a very unchristian manner to him,
he,
poor innocent sufferer, having been a model of patience and holiness.
I
learned his character at once from what he said about others (a mode
of
judging which has never misled me), and I made up my mind how to act.
I
told him that the church had been in a sadly unsettled state, and that
the
only way out of the snarl was for every one to forget the past and
begin
again. He said that the lapse of years did not alter facts, and I
replied that it
would alter a man’s view of them .if’ in that time he had become a
wiser
and a better man. However, I added, that all the past had gone away
with
my predecessors, that he must follow them to their new spheres, and
settle
matter with them, for I would not touch the affair with a pair
of tongs. He
waxed somewhat warm, but I allowed him to radiate until he was
cool
again, and we shook hands and parted. He was a good man,
but
constructed upon an uncomfortable principle, so that he Came across
the
154
path of others in a very awkward manner at, times, and if I had gone
into
his narrative and examined his case, there would have been no end to
the
strife. I am quite certain that, for my own success, and for the
prosperity of
the church,! took the wisest course by applying my blind eye to all
disputes
which dated previously to my advent. It is the extreme of unwisdom for
a
young man fresh from college, or from another charge, to suffer
himself to
be earwigged by a clique, and to be bribed by kindness and flattey
to
become a partisan, and so to ruin himself with one-half of his
people.
Know nothing of parties and cliques, but be the pastor of all the
flock, and
care for all alike. Blessed are the peacemakers, and one sure way
of
peacemaking is to let 4he fire of contention alone. Neither fan it,
nor stir it,
nor add fuel to it, but let it go out of itself. Begin your ministry
with one
blind eye and one deaf ear.
I should recommend the use of the same faculty, or want of faculty,
with
regard to finance in the matter of your own salary. There are
some
occasions, especially in raising a new church, when you may have
no
deacon who is qualified to manage that department, and, therefore,
you
may feel called upon to undertake it yourselves. In such a case you
are not
to be censured, you ought even to be commended. Many a time also
the
work would come to an end altogether if the preacher did not act as
his
own deacon, and find supplies both temporal and spiritual by his
own
exertions. To these exceptional cases I have nothing to say but that
I
admire the struggling worker and deeply sympathize with him, for he
is
overweighted, and is apt to be a less successful soldier for
his Lord
because he is entangled with the affairs of this life. In churches
which are
well established, and afford a decent maintenance, the minister will
do well
to supervise all things, but interfere with nothing. If deacons cannot
be
trusted they ought not to be deacons at all, but if they are worthy of
their
office they are worthy of our confidence, I know that instances occur
in
which they are sadly incompetent and yet must be: borne with, and in
such
a state of things the pastor must open the eye which otherwise would
have
remained blind. Rather than the management of church funds
should
become a scandal we must resolutely inter-fete, but; if there is no
urgent
call for us to do so we had better believe in the division of labor,
and let
deacons do their own work. We have the same right as other officers
to
deal with financial matters if we please, but it will be our wisdom as
much
as possible to let them alone, if others will manage them for us. When
the
purse is bare, the wife sickly, and the children numerous, the
preacher must
155
speak if the church does not properly provide for him; but-to be
constantly
bringing before the people requests for an increase of income is not
wise.
When a minister is poorly remunerated, and he feels that he is worth
more,
and that the church could give him more, he ought kindly, boldly,
and
firmly to communicate with the deacons first, and if they do not take
it up
he should then mention it to the brethren in a sensible, business-like
way,
not as craving a charity, but as putting it to their sense of honor,
that “the
laborer is worthy of his hire.” Let him say outright What he thinks,
for
there is nothing to be ashamed of, but there would be much more cause
for
shame if he dishonored himself and the cause of God by plunging into
debt:
let him therefore speak to the point in a proper spirit to the proper
persons,
and there end the matter, and not resort to secret complaining. Faith
in
God should tone down our concern about temporalities, and enable us
to
practice what we preach, namely — ” Take no thought, saying, What
shall
we eat? or, What shall we drink; or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed?
for
your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things.”
Some
who have pretended to live by faith have had a very shrewd way
of
drawing out donations by turns of the indirect corkscrew, but you
will
either ask plainly, like men, or you will leave it to the Christian
feeling of
your people, and turn to the items and modes of church finance a blind
eye
and a deaf ear.
The blind eye and the deaf ear will come in exceedingly well in
connection
with the gossips of the place. Every church, and, for the matter of
that,
every village and family, is plagued with certain Mrs. Grundys, Who
drink
tea and talk vitriol. They are never quiet, but buzz around to the
great
annoyance of those who are devout and practical. No one needs to look
far
for perpetual motion, he has only to watch their tongues. At
tea-meetings,
Dorcas meetings, and other gatherings, they practice vivisection upon
the
characters of their neighbors, and of course they are eager to try
their
knives upon the minister, the minister’s wife, the minister’s
children, the
minister’s wife’s bonnet, the dress of the minister’s daughter, and
how
many new ribbons she: has worn for the last six months, and so on
ad
infinitum. There are also certain persons who are never so happy as
when
they are “grieved to the heart” to have to tell the minister
that Mr. A. is a
snake in the grass, that he is quite mistaken in thinking so well of
Messrs.
B and C., and that. they have heard quite “promiscuously” that
Mr. D. and
his wife are badly matched. Then follows a long string about Mrs. E.,
who
says that she and Mrs. F. overheard Mrs. G. say to Mrs. H. that Mrs.
J.
156
should say that Mr. K. and Miss L. were going to move from the
chapel
and hear Mr. M., and all because of what old N. said to young O.
about
that Miss P. Never listen to such people.. Do as Nelson did when he
put his
blind eye to the telescope and declared that he did not see the
signal, and
therefore would go on with the battle. Let the creatures buzz, and do
not
even hear them, unless indeed they buzz so much concerning one
person
that the matter threatens to be serious; then it will be well to bring
them to
book and talk in sober earnestness to them. Assure them that you
are
obliged to have facts definitely before you, that your memory is not
very
tenacious, that you have many things to think ;of, that you are
always
afraid of making any mistake in such matters, and that if they would
be
good enough to write down what they have to say the case would be
more
fully before you, and you could give more time to its consideration.
Mrs.
Grundy will not do that; she has a great objection to making clear
and
definite statements; she prefers talking at random.
I heartily wish that by any process we could put down gossip, but
I
suppose that it will never be done so long as the human race
continues
What it is, for James tells us that “every kind of beasts, and of
birds, and of
serpents, and of things in the sea, is tamed, and hath been tamed
of
mankind: but the tongue can no man tame; it is an unruly evil, full of
deadly
poison.” What can’t be cured must be endured, and the best way
of
enduring it is not to listen to it. Over one of our old castles a
former owner
has inscribed these lines —
THEY SAY.
WHAT DO THEY SAY?
LET THEM SAY.
Thin-skinned persons should learn this motto by heart. The talk of
the
village is never worthy of notice, and you should never .’take any
interest
in it except to mourn over the malice and heartlessness of which it is
too
often the indicator.
Mayow in his” Plain Preaching” very forcibly says, “If you were to see
a
woman killing a farmer’s ducks and geese, for the sake of having one
of
the feathers, you would see a person acting as we do when we speak
evil
of anyone, for the sake of the pleasure we feel in evil speaking. For
the
pleasure we feel is not worth a single feather, and the pain we give
is often
greater than a man feels at the loss of his property.” Insert a remark
of this
157
kind now and then in a sermon, when there is no special gossip abroad,
and
it may be of some benefit to the more sensible:! quite despair of the
rest.
Above all, never join in tale-bearing yourself, and beg your wife to
abstain
from it also. Some men are too talkative by half, and remind me of
the
young man who was sent to Socrates to learn oratory. On being
introduced
to the philosopher he talked so incessantly that Socrates asked for
double
fees. “Why charge me doublet” said the young fellow.
“Because,” said the
orator, “I must teach you two sciences: the one how to hold
your tongue
and the other how to speak.” The first science is the more difficult,
but aim
at proficiency in it, or you will suffer greatly, and create trouble
without
end.
Avoid with your whole soul that spirit of suspicion which sours
some
men’s lives, and to all things from which you might harshly draw
an
unkind inference turn a blind eye and a deaf ear. Suspicion makes a
man a
torment to himself and a spy towards others. Once begin to suspect,
and
causes for distrust will multiply around you, and your very
suspiciousness
will create the major part of them. Many a friend has been transformed
into
an enemy by being suspected. Do not, therefore, look about you with
the
eyes of mistrust, nor listen as an caves-dropper with the quick ear of
fear.
To go about the congregation ferreting out disaffection, like a
gamekeeper
after rabbits, is a mean employment, and is generally rewarded
most
sorrowfully. Lord Bacon wisely advises “the provident Stay of
inquiry of
that which we would be loath to find.” When nothing is to be
discovered
which will help us to love others we had better cease from the
inquiry, for
we may drag to light that which may be the commencement of years
of
contention. I am not, of course, referring to cases requiring
discipline
which must be thoroughly investigated and boldly dealt with, but!
have
upon my mind mere personal matters where the main sufferer is
yourself;
here it is always best not to know, nor to wish to know, what is being
said
about you, either by friends or foes. Those who praise us are probably
as
much mistaken as those who abuse us, and the one may be regarded as
a
set off to the other, if indeed it be worth while taking any account
at all of
man’s judgment. If we have the approbation of our God, certified by
a
placid conscience, we can afford to be indifferent to the opinions of
our
fellow men, whether they commend or condemn. If we cannot reach
this
point we are babes and not men.
158
Some are childishly anxious to know their friend’s opinion of them,
and if
it contain the smallest element of dissent or censure, they regard him
as an
enemy forthwith. Surely we are not popes, and do not wish our hearers
to
regard us as infallible l We have known men become quite enraged at
a
perfectly fair and reasonable remark, and regard an honest friend as
an
opponent who delighted to find fault; this misrepresentation on the
one
side has soon produced heat on the other, and strife has ensued. How
much
better is gentle forbearance! You must be able to bear criticism, or
you are
not fit to be at the head of a congregation; and you must let the
critic go
without reckoning him among your deadly foes, or you will prove
yourself
a mere weakling. It is wisest always to show double kindness where
you
have been severely handled by one who thought it his duty to do so,
for he
is probably an honest man and worth winning. He who in your early
days
hardly thinks you fit for the pastorate may yet become your
firmest
defender if he sees that you grow in grace, and advance in
qualification for
the work; do not, therefore, regard him .as a foe for truthfully
expressing
his doubts; does not your own heart confess that his fears were
not
altogether groundless? Turn your deaf ear to what you judge to be
his
harsh criticism, and endeavor to preach better.
Persons from love of change, from pique, from advance in their tastes,
and
other causes, may become uneasy under our ministry, and it is well for
us
to know nothing about it. Perceiving the danger, we must not betray
our
discovery, but bestir ourselves to improve our sermons, hoping that
the
good people will be better fed and forget their dissatisfaction. If
they are
truly gracious persons, the incipient evil will pass away, and no
.real
discontent will arise, or if it does you must not provoke it by
4suspecting
it.
Where I have known that there existed a measure of disaffection 4o
myself,
I have not recognized it, unless it has been forced upon me, but have,
on
the contrary, acted towards the opposing person with all the more
courtesy
and friendliness, and I have never heard any more of the matter. If I
had
treated the good man as an opponent, he would have done his best to
take
the part assigned him, and carry it out to his own credit; but I felt
that he
was a Christian man, and had a right to dislike me if he thought fit,
and that
if he did so I ought not to think unkindly of him; and therefore. I
treated
him as one who was a friend to my Lord, if not to me, gave him
some
work to do which implied confidence in him, made him feel at home,
and
by degrees won him to be an attached friend as well as a
fellow-worker.
159
The best of people are sometimes out at elbows and say unkind things;
we
should be glad if our friends could quite forget what we said when
we
were, peevish and irritable, and it will be Christlike to act towards
others in
this matter as we would wish them to do towards us. Never make a
brother
remember that he once uttered a hard speech in reference to yourself.
If
you see him in a happier mood, do not mention the former
painful
occasion: if he be a man of right spirit he will in future be
unwilling to vex
a pastor who has treated him so generously, and if he be a mere boor
it is a
pity to hold any argument with him, and therefore the past had better
go by
default.
It would be better to be deceived a hundred times than %o live a life
of
suspicion. It is intolerable. The miser who traverses, his chamber
at
midnight and hears a burglar in every falling leaf is not more
wretched than
the minister who believes that plots are hatching against him, and
that
reports: to his disadvantage are being spread. I remember a brother
who
believed that he was being poisoned, and was persuaded that even the
seat
he sat upon and the clothes he wore had by some subtle chemistry
become
saturated with death; his life was a perpetual scare, and such is
the
existence of a minister when he mistrusts all around him. Nor is
suspicion
merely a source of disquietude, it is a moral evil, and injures the
character
of the man who harbors it. Suspicion in kings creates tyranny, in
husbands
jealousy, and in ministers bitterness; such bitterness as in spirit
dissolves all
the ties of the pastoral relation, eating like a corrosive acid into
the very
soul
the office and making it a curse rather than a blessing. When once
this
terrible evil has curdled all the milk of human kindness in a man’s
bosom,
he becomes more fit for the detective police force than for the
ministry; like
a spider, he begins to cast out his lines, and fashions a web of
tremulous
threads, all of which lead up to himself and warn him of the least
touch of
even the tiniest midge. There he sits in the center, a mass of
sensation, all
nerves and raw wounds, excitable and excited, a self-immolated
martyr
drawing the blazing faggots about him, and apparently anxious to
be
burned. The most faithful friend is unsafe under such conditions. The
most
careful avoidance of offense will not secure immunity from mistrust,
but
will probably be construed into cunning anti cowardice. Society is
almost
as much in danger from a suspecting man as from a mad dog, for he
snaps
on all sides without reason, and scatters right and left the foam of
his
madness. It is vain to reason with the victim of this folly, for with
perverse
160
ingenuity he turns every argument the wrong way, and makes your plea
for
confidence another reason for mistrust. It is sad that he cannot see
the
iniquity of his groundless censure of others, especially of those who
have
been his best friends and the firmest upholders of the cause of
Christ.
“I would not wrong
Virtue so tried by the least shade of doubt:
Undue suspicion is more abject baseness
Even than the guilt suspected.”
No one ought to be made an offender for a word; but, when
suspicion
rules, even silence becomes a crime. Brethren, shun this vice by
renouncing
the love of self. Judge it, to be a small matter what men think or Say
of
you, and care only for their treatment of your Lord. If you are
naturally
sensitive do not indulge the weakness, nor allow others to play upon
it.
Would it not be a great degradation of your office if you were to keep
an
army of spies in your pay to collect information as to all that your
people
said of’ you? And yet it amounts to this if you allow certain
busybodies to
bring you all the gossip of the place, Drive the creatures away. Abhor
those
mischief-making, tattling handmaidens of strife. Those who will fetch
will
carry and no doubt the gossips go from your house and report
every
observation which falls from your, lips,, with plenty of garnishing of
their
own. Remember that, as the receiver is as bad as the thief, so the
hearer of
scandal is: a sharer in the guilt of it. If there were no listening
ears there
would be no talebearing tongues. While you are a buyer of ill wares
the
demand will create the supply, and the factories of falsehood will
be
working full time. No one wishes to become a creator of lies, and yet
he
who hears slanders with pleasure and believes them with readiness
will
hatch many a brood into active life.
Solomon says; “a whisperer separateth chief friends.” (Prov.
16;28.)
Insinuations are thrown out, and jealousies aroused, till
“mutual coolness
ensues, and neither can understand why; each wonders what can
possibly
be the cause. Thus the firmest, the longest, the warmest, and
most
confiding attachments, the sources of life’s sweetest joys, are broken
up
perhaps for ever.” F7 This is work worthy of the arch-fiend himself, but it
could never be done if men lived out of the atmosphere of suspicion.
As it
is, the world is full of sorrow through this cause, a sorrow as sharp
as it is
superfluous, This is grievous indeed I Campbell eloquently remarks,
“The
ruins of old friendships are a more melancholy spectacle to me than
those
of desolated palaces. They exhibit the heart which was once lighted up
with
161
joy all damp and deserted, and haunted by those birds of ill omen
that
nestle in ruins.” O suspicion, what desolations thou hast made in the
earth!
Learn to disbelieve those who have no faith in their brethren.
Suspect;
those who would lead you to suspect others. A resolute unbelief in all
the
scandalmongers will do much to repress their mischievous
energies.
Matthew Pool in his Cripplegate Lecture says, “Common fame hath lost
its
reputation long since, and I do not know anything which it hath done
in
our day to regain it; therefore it ought not to be credited. How few
reports
there are of any kind which, when they come to be examined, we do
not
find to be false! For my part, I reckon, if I believe one report in
twenty, I
make a very liberal allowance. Especially distrust reproaches and
evil
reports, because these spread fastest, as being grateful to most
persons,
who suppose their own reputation to be never so well grounded as when
it
is built upon the ruins of other men’s.” Because the persons who
would
render you mistrustful of your friends are a sorry set, and
because
suspicion is in itself a wretched and tormenting vice, resolve to
turn
towards the whole business your blind eye and your deaf
ear.
Need I say a word or two about the wisdom of never hearing what was
not
meant for you. The caves-dropper is a mean person,
very little if anything better than the common informer; and he who
says he
overheard may be considered to have heard over and above what he
should
have done.
Jeremy Taylor wisely and justly observes, “Never listen at the
door or
window, for besides that it contains in it a danger and a snare, it is
also
invading my neighbor’s privacy, and a laying that open, Which he
therefore
encloses that it might not be open?’ It is a well worn proverb
that listeners
seldom hear any good of themselves. Listening is a sort of larceny,
but the
goods stolen are never a pleasure to the thief. Information obtained
by
clandestine means must, in all but extreme cases, be more
injury than
benefit %o a cause. The magistrate may judge it expedient to
obtain
evidence by such means, but I cannot imagine a case in which a
minister
should do so. Ours is a mission of grace and peace; we are not
prosecutors
who search out condemnatory evidence, but friends whose love
would
cover a multitude of offenses. The peeping eyes of Canaan, the son
of
Ham, shall never be in our employ; we prefer the pious delicacy of
Shem
and Japhet, who went backward and covered the shame which the child
of
evil had published with glee.
162
To opinions and remarks about yourself turn also as a general rule
the
blind eye and the deaf ear. Public men must expect public criticism,
and as
the public cannot be regarded as infallible, public men may expect to
be
criticized in a way which is neither fair nor pleasant. To all honest
and just
remarks we are bound to give due measure of heed, but to the
bitter
verdict of prejudice, the frivolous faultfinding of men of fashion,
the stupid
utterances of the ignorant, and the fierce denunciations of opponents,
we
may very safely turn a deaf ear. We cannot expect those to approve of
us;
whom we condemn by our testimony against their favorite sins
their
commendation would show that we had missed our mark:. We
naturally
look to be approved by our own people, the members of our churches,
and
the adherents of our congregations, and when they make
observations
which show that they are not very great admirers, we may be tempted
to
discouragement if not to anger: herein lies a snare. When I was about
to
leave my village charge for London, one of the old men prayed that!
might
be “delivered from the bleating of the sheep.” For the life of me I
could not
imagine what he meant, but the riddle is plain now, and I have learned
to
offer the prayer myself. Too much consideration of what is said by
our
people, whether it be in praise or in depreciation, is not good for
us. If we
dwell on high with “that great Shepherd of the sheep” we shall
care little
for all the confused bleatings around us, but if we become “carnal,
and
walk as men,” we shall have little rest if we listen to this, that,
and the
other which every poor sheep may bleat about us. Perhaps it is quite
true
that you were uncommonly dull last Sabbath morning, but there was
no
need that Mrs. Clack should come and tell you that Deacon Jones
thought
so. It is more than probable that having been out in the country all
the
previous week, your preaching was very like milk and water, but there
can
be no necessity for your going round among the people to
discover
whether they noticed it; or not. Is it not enough that your conscience
is
uneasy upon the point? Endeavor to improve for the future, but do
not
want to hear all that every Jack, Tom, and Mary may have to say about
it,
On the other hand, you were on the high horse in your last sermon,
and
finished with quite a flourish of trumpets, and you feel considerable
anxiety
to know what impression you produced, Repress your curiosity: it will
do
you no good to enquire. If the people should happen to agree with
your
verdict, it will only feed your pitiful vanity, and if they think
otherwise your
fishing for their praise will injure you in their esteem. In any case
it is: all
about yourself, and this is a poor theme to be anxious about; play the
man,
and do not demean yourself by seeking compliments like tittle
children
163
when dressed in new clothes, who say, “See my pretty frock.” Have
you
not by this time discovered that flattery is as injurious as it is
pleasant? It
softens the mind and makes you more sensitive to slander. In
proportion as
praise pleases you censure will pain you. Besides, it is a crime to be
taken
off from your great object of glorifying the Lord Jesus by
petty
considerations as to your little self, and, if there were no other
reason, this
ought to weigh much with you. Pride is a deadly sin, and will grow
without
your borrowing the parish water-cart to quicken it. Forget
expressions
which feed your vanity, and if you find yourself relishing the
unwholesome
morsels confess the sin with deep humiliation. Payson showed that he
was
strong in the Lord when he wrote to his mother,” You must not,
certainly,
my dear mother, say one word which even looks like an intimation that
you
think me advancing in grace. I cannot bear it. All the people here,
whether
friends or enemies, conspire to ruin me. Satan and my own heart,
of
course, will lend a hand; and if you join too, I fear all the cold
water which
Christ can throw upon my pride will not prevent its breaking out into
a
destructive flame. As certainly as anybody flatters and caresses me
my
heavenly Father has to whip me: and an unspeakable mercy it is that
he
condescends to do it. I can, it is true, easily muster a hundred
reasons why
I should not be proud, but pride will not mind mason, nor anything
else but
a good drubbing. Even at this moment I feel it tingling in my fingers’
ends,
and seeking to guide my pen,” Knowing something myself of those
secret
Whippings which our good Father administers to’ his servants when
he
sees them unduly exalted, I heartily add my own Solemn warnings
against
your pampering the flesh by listening to the praises of the kindest
friends
you have. They are injudicious, and you must beware of
them.
A sensible friend who will unsparingly criticize you from week to week
will
be a far greater blessing to you than a thousand undiscriminating
admirers
if you have sense enough to bear his treatment, and grace enough to
be
thankful for it. When I was preaching at the Surrey Gardens, an.
unknown
censor of great ability used to send me a weekly list of my
mispronunciations and other Slips of speech. He never signed his
name,
and that was my only cause of complaint against him, for he left me in
a
debt which I could not acknowledge.! take this opportunity of
confessing
my obligations to him, for with genial temper, and an evident desire
to
benefit me, he marked down most relentlessly everything which
he
supposed me to have said incorrectly. Concerning some of
these
corrections he was in error himself, but for the most part he was
right, and
164
his remarks enabled me to perceive and avoid many mistakes. I looked
for
his weekly memoranda with much interest, and! trust I am all the
better for
them. If I had repeated a sentence two or three Sundays before, he
would
say, “See same expression in such a sermon,” mentioning number
and
page. He remarked on one occasion that I too often quoted the
line
“Nothing in my hands I bring;’
and, he added, “we are sufficiently informed of the vacuity of
your hands.”
He demanded my authority for calling a man covetous; and so on.
Possibly
some young men might have been discouraged, if not irritated, by
such
severe criticisms, but they would have been very foolish, for in
resenting
such correction they would have been throwing away a valuable aid
to
progress No money can purchase outspoken honest judgment, and
when
we can get it for nothing let us utilize it to the fullest extent. The
worst of
it is that of those who offer their judgments few are qualified to
form them,
and we shall be pestered with foolish, impertinent remarks, unless we
turn
to them all the blind eye and the deaf ear.
In the case of false reports against yourself, for the most part
use the deaf
ear.. Unfortunately liars are not yet extinct, and, like Richard
Baxter and
John Bunyan, you may be accused of crimes which your soul abhors.
Be
not staggered thereby, for this trial has befallen the very best of
men, and
even your Lord did not escape the envenomed tongue of falsehood.
In
almost all cases it is the wisest course to let such things die a
natural death.
A great he, if unnoticed, is like a big fish out of water, it dashes
and
plunges and beaks itself to death in a short time. To answer it is to
supply it
with its element, and help it to a longer life. Falsehoods usually
carry their
own refutation somewhere about them, and sting themselves to
death.
Some lies especially have a peculiar smell, which betrays their
rottenness to
every honest nose. If you are disturbed by them the object of
their
invention is partly answered, but your silent endurance disappoints;
malice
and gives you a partial victory, which God in his care of you will
soon turn
into a complete deliverance. Your blameless life will be your best
defense,
and those who have seen it will not allow you to be condemned so
readily
as your slanderers expect. Only abstain from fighting your own
battles, and
in nine cases out of ten your accuser’s will gain nothing by
their
malevolence but chagrin for themselves and contempt from others.
To
prosecute the slanderer is very seldom wise. I remember a beloved
servant
of Christ who in his youth was very sensitive, and, being falsely
accused,
165
proceeded against the person at law. An apology was offered, it
withdrew
every iota of the charge, and was most ample, but the good man
insisted
upon its being printed in the newspapers, and the result convinced him
of
his own unwisdom. Multitudes, who would otherwise have never heard
of
the libel, asked what it meant, and made comments thereon,
generally
concluding with the sage remark that he must have done
something
imprudent to provoke such an accusation, tie was heard to say that so
long
as he lived he would never resort to such a method again, for he felt
that
the public apology had done him more harm that the slander
itself.
Standing as we do in a position which makes us choice targets for the
devil
and his allies, our best course is to defend our innocence by our
silence and
leave our reputation with God. Yet there are exceptions to this
general
rule. When distinct, definite, public charges are made against a man
he is
bound to answer them, and answer them in the clearest and most
open
manner. To decline all investigation is in such a case practically to
plead
guilty, and whatever may be the mode of putting it, the general
public
ordinarily regard a refusal to reply as a proof of guilt. Under mere
worry
and annoyance it is by far the best to be altogether passive, but when
the
matter assumes more serious proportions, and our accuser defies us to
a
defense, we are bound to meet his charges with honest statements of
fact.
In every instance counsel should be sought of the Lord as to how to
deal
with slanderous tongues, and in the issue innocence will be vindicated
and
falsehood convicted.
Some ministers have been broken in spirit, driven from their position,
and
even injured in character by taking notice of village scandal. I know
a fine
young man, for whom I predicted a career of usefulness, who fell into
great
trouble because he at first allowed it to be a trouble and then worked
hard
to make it so. He came to me and complained that he had a
great
grievance; and so it was a grievance, but from beginning to end it was
all
about what some half-dozen women had said about his procedure after
the
death of his wife. It was originally too small a thing to deal with,.
— a Mrs.
Q. had said that she should not wonder if the minister married the
servant
then living in his house; another represented her as saying that he
ought to
marry her, and then a third, with a malicious ingenuity, found a
deeper
meaning in the words, and construed them into a charge. Worst of all,
the
dear sensitive preacher must needs trace the matter out and accuse a
score
or two of people of spreading libels against him, and even threaten
some of
them with legal proceedings. If he could have prayed ever it in
secret, or
166
even have whistled over it, no harm would have come of the
tittle-tattle;
but this dear brother could not treat the slander wisely, for he had
not what
I earnestly recommend to you, namely, a blind eye and a deaf
ear.
Once mercy, my brethren, the blind eye and the deaf ear will be useful
to
you in relation to other churches and their pastors. I am
always delighted
when a brother in meddling with other people’s business burns his
fingers.
Why did he not attend to his own concerns and not episcopize in
another’s
diocese? I am frequently requested by members of churches to meddle
in
their home disputes; but unless they come to me with authority,
officially
appointing me to be umpire, I decline. Alexander Cruden gave himself
the
name of “the Corrector,” and I have never envied him the title.
It would
need a peculiar inspiration to enable a man to settle all the
controversies of
our churches, and as a rule those who are least qualified are the most
eager
to attempt it. For the most part interference, however well
intentioned, is a
failure. Internal dissensions in our churches are very like quarrels
between
man and wife: when the case comes to such a pass that they must fight
it
out, the interposing party will be the victim of their common, fury.
No one
but Mr. Verdant Green will interfere in a domestic battle, for the man
of
course: resents it, and the lady, though suffering from many a blow,
will
say, “You leave my husband alone; he has a right to beat me if
he likes.”
However great the mutual animosity of conjugal combatants, it seems to
be
forgotten in resentment against intruders; and so, amongst the
very
independent denomination of Baptists, the person outside the church
who
interferes in any manner is sure to get the worst of it. Do not
consider
yourself to be the bishop of all the neighboring churches, but be
satisfied
with looking after Lystra, or Derbe, or Thessalonica, or whichever
church
may have been allotted to your care, and leave Philippi and Ephesus in
the
hands of their own pastors. Do not encourage disaffected persons
in
finding fault with their minister, or in bringing you news of evils in
other
congregations. When you meet your brother ministers do not be in a
hurry
to advise them; they know their duty quite as well as you know yours,
and
your judgment upon their course of action is probably founded upon
partial
information supplied from prejudiced sources. Do not grieve
your
neighbors by your meddlesomeness. We have all enough to do at
home,
and it is prudent to keep out of all disputes which do not belong to
us. We
are recommended by one of the world’s proverbs to v/ash our dirty
linen at
home, and I will add another line to it, and advise that we do not
call on
our neighbors while their linen is in the suds. This is due to our
friends, and
167
will best promote peace. “He that passeth by and meddleth with
strife
belonging not to him, is like one that taketh a dog by the ears “; —
he is
very apt to be bitten, and few will pity him. Bridges wisely observes
that
“Our blessed Master has read us a lesson of godly wisdom. He healed
the
contentions in his own family, but when called to meddle with
strife
belonging not to him, he gave answer. Who made me a judge or a
divider
over you?’“ Self-constituted: judges win but little respect; if they
were
more fit to censure they would be less inclined to do so. Many a
trifling
difference within a church has been fanned into a great flame by
ministers
outside who had no idea of the mischief they were causing: they
gave
verdicts upon exparte statements, and so egged on opposing
persons who
felt safe when they could say that the neighboring ministers quite
agreed
with them. My counsel is that we join the “Knownothings,” and never
say a
word upon a matter till we have heard both sides; and, moreover, that
we
do our best to avoid hearing either one side or the other if the
matter does
not concern us.
Is not this a sufficient explanation of my declaration that I have one
bung
eye and one deaf ear, and that they are the best eye and ear I
have?
168
LECTURE 10.
ON CONVERSION AS OUR AIM.
THE grand object of the
Christian ministry is the glory of God. Whether
souls are converted or not, if Jesus Christ be faithfully preached,
the
minister has not labored in vain, for he is a sweet savor unto God as
well in
them that perish as in them that are saved. Yet, as a rule, God
has sent us to
preach in order that through the gospel of Jesus Christ the sons of
men
may be reconciled to him. Here and there a preacher of righteousness,
like
Noah, may labor on and bring none beyond his own family circle into
the
ark of salvation; and another, like Jeremiah, may weep in vain over
an
impenitent nation; but, for the most part the work of preaching is
intended
to save the hearers. It is ours to sow even in stony places, where no
fruit
rewards our toil; but still we are bound to look for a harvest, and
mourn if
it does not appear in due time.
The glory of God being ore’ chief object, we aim at it by seeking
the
edification of saints and the salvation of sinners. It is a noble work
to
instruct the people of God, and to build them up in their most holy
faith:
we may by no means neglect this duty. To this end we must give
clear
statements of ;gospel doctrine, of vital experience, and of Christian
duty,
and never shrink from declaring the whole counsel of God. In too
many
cases sublime truths are held in abeyance under the pretense that they
are
not practical; whereas the very fact that they are revealed proves
that the
Lord thinks them to be of value:, and woe unto us if we pretend to
be
wiser than he. We may say of any and every doctrine of Scripture
—
“To give it then a tongue is wise in man.”
If any one note is dropped from the divine harmony of truth the music
may
be sadly marred. Your people may fall into grave spiritual diseases
through
the lack of a certain form of spiritual nutriment, which can only be
supplied
by the doctrines which you withhold. In the food which we eat there
are
ingredients which do not at first appear to be necessary to life;
but
experience shows that they are requisite to health and strength.
Phosphorus
will not make flesh, but it is wanted for bone; many earths and salts
come
169
under the same description — they are necessary in due proportion to
the
human economy. Even thus certain truths which appear to be little
adapted
for spiritual nutriment are, nevertheless, very beneficial in
furnishing
believers with backbone and muscle, and in repairing the varied organs
of
Christian manhood. We must preach “the whole truth,” that the
man of
God may be thoroughly furnished unto all good works.
Our great object of glorifying God is, however, to be mainly achieved
by
the winning of souls. We must see souls born unto God. If we do
not, our
cry should be that of Rachel “Give me children, or I die.” If
we do not win
souls, we should mourn as the husbandman who sees no harvest, as
the
fisherman who returns to his cottage with an empty net, or as the
huntsman
who has in ,vain roamed over hill and dale. Ours should be
Isaiah’s
language uttered with many a sigh and groan — ” Who hath believed
our
report? and to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed?” The ambassadors
of
peace should not cease to weep bitterly until sinners weep for their
sins.
If we intensely desire to see our hearers believe on the Lord Jesus,
how
Shall we act in order to be used of God for producing such a result?
This is
the theme of the present lecture.
Since conversion is a divine work, we must take care that we
depend
entirely upon the Spirit of God, and look to him for power over
men’s
minds. Often as this remark is repeated, I fear we too little feel its
force;
for if we were more truly sensible of our need of the Spirit of God,
should
we not study more in dependence upon his teaching? Should we not
pray
more importunately to be anointed with his sacred unction? Should we
not
in preaching give more scope for his operation? Do we not fail in many
of
our efforts, because we practically, though not doctrinally, ignore
the Holy
Ghost? His place as God is on the throne, and in all our enterprises
he must
be first, midst, and end: we are instruments in his hand, and nothing
more.
This being fully admitted, what else should be done if we hope to
see
conversions? Assuredly we should be careful to preach most
prominently
those truths which are likely to lead to this end. What truths are
those? I
answer, we should first and foremost preach Christ, and him
crucified.
Where Jesus is exalted souls are attracted; — ”I, if I be lifted up,
will draw
all men unto me.” The preaching of the cross is to them that are saved
the
wisdom of God and the power of God. The Christian minister
should
preach all the truths which cluster around the person and work of the
Lord
Jesus, and hence he must declare very earnestly and pointedly the
evil of
170
sin, which created the need of a Savior. Let him show that sin
is a breach
of the law, that it necessitates punishment, and that the wrath of God
is
revealed against it. Let him never treat sin as though it were a
trifle, or a
misfortune, but let him set it forth as exceeding sinful. Let him go
into
particulars, not superficially glancing at evil in the gross, but
mentioning
various sins in detail, especially those most current at the
time: such as that
all-devouring hydra of drunkenness, which devastates our land;
lying,
which in the form of slander abounds on all sides; and licentiousness,
which
must be mentioned with holy delicacy, and yet needs to be
denounced
unsparingly. We must especially reprove those evils into which our
hearers
have fallen, or are likely to fall. Explain the ten commandments and
obey
the divine injunction: “show my people their transgressions, and the
house
of Jacob their sins.” Open up. the spirituality of the law as our Lord
did,
and show how it is broken by evil thoughts, intents, and imaginations,
By
this means many sinners will be pricked in their hearts. Old
Robbie
Flockhart used to say, “It is of no use trying to sew with the silken
thread
of the gospel unless we pierce a way for it with the sharp, needle of
the
law.” The law goes first, like the needle, and draws the gospel thread
after
it: therefore preach concerning sin, righteousness, and judgment to
come.
Let such language as that of the fifty-first Psalm be often explained:
show
that God requireth truth in the inward parts, and that purging
with
sacrificial blood is absolutely needful. Aim at the heart. Probe the
wound
and touch the very quick of the soul. Spare not the sterner themes,
for men
must be wounded before they can be healed, and slain before they can
be
made alive. No man will ever put on the robe of Christ’s righteousness
till
he is stripped of his fig leaves, nor will he wash in the fount of
mercy till he
perceives his filthiness. Therefore, my brethren, we must not cease
to
declare the law, its demands, its threatenings, and the sinner’s
multiplied
breaches of it.
Teach the depravity of human nature. Show men that sin is not
an
accident, but the genuine outcome of their corrupt hearts. Preach
the
doctrine of the natural depravity of man. It is an unfashionable
truth; for
nowadays ministers are to be found who are very fine upon “the
dignity of
human nature.” The “lapsed state of man” .... that is the
phrase — is
sometimes alluded to, but the corruption of our nature, and kindred
themes
are carefully avoided: Ethiopians are informed that they may whiten
their
skins, and it is hoped that; leopards will remove their spots.
Brethren, you
will not fall into this delusion, or, if you do, you may expect
few
171
conversions. To prophecy smooth things, and to extenuate the evil of
our
lost estate, is not the way to lead men to Jesus.
Brethren, the necessity for the Holy Ghost’s divine operations
will follow
as a matter of course upon the former teaching, for dire necessity
demands
divine interposition. Men must be told that they are dead, and that
only the
Holy’ Spirit can quicken them; that the Spirit works according to his
own
good pleasure, and that no man can claim his visitations or deserve
his aid.
This is thought to be very discouraging teaching, and so it is, but
men need
to be discouraged when they are seeking salvation in a wrong manner.
To
put them out of conceit of their own abilities is a great help
toward
bringing them to look out of self to another, even the Lord Jesus.
The
doctrine of election and other great truths which declare salvation to
be all
of grace, and to be, not the right of the creature, but the gift of
the
Sovereign Lord, are all calculated to hide pride from man, and so
to
prepare him to receive the mercy .of God.
We must also set before our hearers the justice of God and the
certainty
that every transgression will be punished. Often must we
“Before them place in dread array,
The pomp of that tremendous day
When Christ with clouds shall come.”
Sound in their ears the doctrine of the second advent, not as a
curiosity of
prophecy, but as a solemn practical fact. It is idle to set forth our
Lord in
all the tinkling bravery of an earthly kingdom, after the manner of
brethren
who believe in a revived Judaism ;; we: need to preach the Lord as
coming
to judge the world in righteousness, to summon the nations to his bar,
and
to separate them as a shepherd divideth the sheep from the goats.
Paul
preached of righteousness, temperance, and judgment to come, and
made
Felix tremble: these themes are equally powerful now. We rob the
gospel
of its power if we leave out its threatenings of punishment. It is to
be
feared that the novel opinions upon annihilation and restoration which
have
afflicted the Church in these last days have caused many ministers to
be
slow to speak concerning the last judgment and its issues,
and
consequently the terrors of the Lord have had small influence
upon either
preachers or hearers. If this be so it cannot be too much regretted,
for one
great means of conversion is thus left unused.
172
Beloved brethren, we must be most of all clear upon the great
soul-saying
doctrine of the atonement; we must preach a real bona fide
substitutionary
sacrifice, and proclaim pardon as its result. Cloudy views as to
atoning
blood are mischievous to the last degree; souls are held in
unnecessary
bondage;, and saints are robbed of the calm confidence of faith,
because
they are not definitely told that “God hath made Him to be sin
for us, who
knew no sin, that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him.”
We
must preach substitution straightforwardly and unmistakably, for if
any
doctrine be plainly taught in Scripture it is this, — “The
chastisement of
our peace was upon Him, and with His stripes we are healed.”
“He, His
own self, bare our sins in His own body on the tree.” This truth gives
rest
to the conscience by showing how God can be just, and the justifier of
him
that believeth. This is the great net of gospel fishermen: the fish
are drawn
or driven in the right direction by other truths, but this is the net
itself.
If men are to be saved, we must in plainest terms preach
justification by
faith, as the method by which the atonement becomes effectual in
the
soul’s experience. If we are saved by the substitutionary work of
Christ, no
merit of ours is wanted, and all men have to do is by a simple faith
to
accept what Christ has already done. It is delightful to dwell on the
grand
truth that “This man, after he had offered one sacrifice for
sins for ever, sat
down on the right hand of God.” O glorious sight — -the Christ
sitting
down in the place of honor because his work is done. Well may the
soul
rest in a work so evidently complete.
Justification by faith must never be obscured, and yet all are not
dear upon
it. I once heard a sermon upon “They that sow in tears shall
reap in joy,”
of which the English was, “Be good, very good, and[ though you
will have
to suffer in consequence, God will reward you in the end.” The
preacher,
no doubt, believed in justification by faith, but he very distinctly
preached
the opposite doctrine, Many do this when addressing children, and I
notice
that they generally speak to the little ones about loving
Jesus, and not upon
believing in him. This must leave a mischievous impression upon
youthful
minds and take them off from the true way of peace.
Preach earnestly tike love of God in Christ Jesus, and magnify
the
abounding mercy of the Lord; but always preach it in connection with
his
justice. Do not extol the single attribute of love in the method too
generally
followed, but regard love in the high theological sense, in which,
like a
golden circle, it holds within itself all the divine attributes: for
God were
173
not love if he were not just, and did not hate every unholy thing.
]Never
exalt one attribute at the expense of another. Let boundless mercy be
seen
in calm consistency with stem justice and unlimited sovereignty. The
true
character of God is fitted to awe, impress, and humble the sinner:
be
careful not to misrepresent your Lord.
All these truths and others which complete the evangelical system
are
calculated to lead men to faith; therefore make them the staple of
your
teaching.
Secondly, if we are intensely anxious to have souls saved we must
not;
only preach the truths which are likely to lead up to this end, but we
must
use modes of handling those truths which are likely to conduce
thereto.
Do you enquire, what are they? First, you must do a great deal by; way
of
instruction. Sinners are not saved in darkness but from
it; “that the soul be
without knowledge, it is not good.” Men must be taught
concerning
themselves, their sin, and their fall; their Savior, redemption,
regeneration,
and so on. Many awakened souls would gladly accept God’s way
of
salvation if they did but know it; they are akin to those of whom
the
apostle said, “And now, brethren, I would that through ignorance ye
did
it.” If you will instruct them God will save them: is it not written,
“the
entrance of thy word giveth light”? If the Holy Spirit blesses your
teaching,
they will see how wrong they have been, and they will be led to
repentance
and faith.! do not believe in that preaching which lies mainly in
shouting,
“]Believe l believe! believe!” In common justice you are bound to tell
the
poor people what they are to believe. There must be instruction,
otherwise
the exhortation to believe is manifestly ridiculous, and must in
practice be
abortive. I fear that some of our orthodox brethren have been
prejudiced
against the free invitations of the gospel by hearing the raw,
undigested
harangues of revivalist speakers whose heads are loosely put together.
The
best way to preach sinners to Christ is to preach Christ to
sinners.
Exhortations, entreaties, and beseechings, if not accompanied with
sound
instruction., are like ruing off powder without shot. You may shout,
and
weep, and plead, but you cannot lead men to believe what they have
not
heard, nor to receive a truth which has never been set before
them.
“Because the preacher was wise, he still taught the people
knowledge.”
While giving instruction it is wise to appeal to the
understanding. True
religion is as logical as if it were not emotional. I am not an
admirer of the
peculiar views of Mr. Finney, but I have no doubt that he was useful
to
174
many; and his power lay in his use of clear arguments. Many who knew
his
fame were greatly disappointed at first hearing him, because he used
few
beauties of speech and was as calm and dry as a book of Euclid; but he
was
exactly adapted to a certain order of minds, and they were convinced
and
convicted by his forcible reasoning. Should not persons of
an
argumentative cast of mind be provided for? We are to be all things to
all
men, and to these men we must become argumentative and push them
into
a corner with plain deductions and necessary inferences. Of
carnal
reasoning we would have none, but of fair, honest pondering,
considering,
judging, and arguing the more the better.
The class requiring logical argument is small compared with the number
of
those who need to be pleaded with, by way of emotional
persuasion. They
require not so much reasoning as heart-argument — which is logic set
on
fire. You must argue with them as a mother pleads with her boy that
he
will not grieve her, or as a fond sister entreats a brother to return
to their
father’s home and seek reconciliation: argument must be quickened
into
persuasion by the living warmth of love. Cold logic has its force, but
when
made red hot with affection the power of tender argument is
inconceivable.
The power which one mind can gain over others is enormous, but it
is
often best developed when the leading mind has ceased to have power
over
itself. When passionate zeal has carried the man himself away his
speech
becomes an irresistible torrent, sweeping all before it. A man known
to be
godly and devout, and felt to be large-hearted and self-sacrificing,
has a
power in his very person, and his advice and recommendation carry
weight
because of his character; but when he comes to plead and to
persuade,
even to tears, his influence is wonderful, and God the Holy Spirit
yokes it
into his service. Brethren, we must plead. Entreaties and
beseechings must
blend with our instructions. Any and every appeal which will reach
the
conscience and move men to fly to Jesus we must perpetually employ, if
by
any means we may save some. I have sometimes heard ministers
blamed
for speaking of themselves when they are pleading, but the censure
need
not be much regarded while we have such a precedent as the example
of
Paul. ‘To a congregation who love you it is quite allowable to
mention
your grief that many of them are unsaved, and. your vehement desire,
and
incessant prayer for their conversion. You are doing .right when
you
mention your own experience of the goodness of God in Christ Jesus,
and
plead with men to come and taste the same. We must not be
abstractions
or mere officials to our people, but we must plead with them as real
flesh
175
and blood, if we would see them converted. When you can quote
yourself
as a living instance of what grace has done, the plea is too powerful
to be
withheld through fear of being charged with egotism.
Sometimes, too, we must change our tone. Instead of
instructing,
reasoning, and persuading, we must come to threatening, and
declare the
wrath of God upon impenitent souls. We must lift the curtain and let
them
see the future. Show them their danger, and warn them to escape from
the
wrath to come. This done, we must return to invitation, and set
before the
awakened mind the rich provisions of infinite grace which are
freely
presented to the sons of men. In our Master’s name we must give
the
invitation, crying, “Whosoever will, let him take the water of
life freely.”
Do not be deterred from this, my brethren, by those
ultra-Calvinistic
theologians who say, “You may instruct and warn the ungodly,
but you
must not invite or entreat them.” And why not? “Because they are
dead
sinners, and it is therefore absurd to invite them, since they cannot
come.”
Wherefore then may we warn or instruct them? The argument is so
strong,
if it be strong at all, that it sweeps away all modes of appeal to
sinners, and
they alone are logical who, after they have preached to the saints,
sit down
and say, “The election hath obtained it, and the rest were blinded.”
On
what ground are we to address the ungodly at all? If we are only to
bid
them do such things as they are capable of doing without the Spirit of
God,
we are reduced to mere moralists. If it be absurd to bid the dead
sinner
believe and live, it is equally vain to bid him consider his state,
and reflect
upon his future doom. Indeed, it would be idle altogether were it not
that
true preaching is an act of faith, and is owned by the Holy Spirit as
the
means of working spiritual miracles. If we were by ourselves, and did
not
expect divine interpositions, we should be wise to keep within the
bounds
of reason, and persuade men to do only what we see in them the ability
to
do. We should then bid the living live, urge the seeing to see, and
persuade
the willing to will. The task would be so easy that it might even seem
to be
superfluous; certainly no special call of the Holy Ghost would be
needed
for So very simple an undertaking. But, brethren, where is the
mighty
power and the victory of faith if our ministry is this and nothing
more?
Who among the sons of men would think it a great vocation to be sent
into
a synagogue to say to a perfectly vigorous man, “Rise up and
walk,” or to
the possessor of sound limbs, “Stretch out thine hand.” He is a
poor
Ezekiel whose greatest achievement is to cry, “Ye living souls,
live.”
176
Let; the two methods be set side by side as to practical result, and
it will be
seen that those who never exhort sinners are seldom winners of souls
to
any great extent, but they maintain their churches by converts from
other
systems. I have even heard them say, “Oh, yes, the Methodists
and
Revivalists are beating the hedges, but we shall catch many of the,
birds.”
If I harbored such a mean thought I should be ashamed to express it.
A
system which cannot touch the outside world, but must leave arousing
and
converting work to others, whom it judges to be unsound, writes its
own
condemnation.
Again, brethren, if we wish to see souls saved, we must be wise as to
the
times when we address the unconverted. Very little common sense is
spent
over this matter. Under certain ministries there is a set time for
speaking to
sinners, and this comes as regularly as the hour of noon. A few crumbs
of
the feast are thrown to the dogs under the table at the close of
the
discourse: and they treat your crumbs as you treat them, namely,
with
courteous indifference. Why should the warning word be always at
the
}.tinder end of the discourse when hearers are most likely to be
weary?
Why give men notice to buckle on their harness so as to be prepared
to
repel our attack? When their interest is excited, and they are least
upon the
defensive, then let fly a shaft at the careless, and it will
frequently be more
effectual than a whole flight of arrows shot against them at a time
when
they are thoroughly encased in armor of proof. Surprise is a great
element
in gaining attention and fixing a remark upon the memory, and times
for
addressing the careless should be chosen with an eye to that fact. It
may be
very well as a nile to seek the edification of the saints in the
morning
discourse, but it would be wise to vary it, and let the
unconverted
sometimes have the chief labor of your preparation and the best
service of
the day.
Do not close a single sermon without addressing the ungodly, but at
the
same time set yourself seasons for a determined and continuous
assault
upon them, and proceed with all your soul to the conflict. On
such
occasions aim distinctly at immediate conversions; labor to
remove
prejudices, to resolve doubts, to conquer objections, and to drive the
sinner
out of his hiding-places at once. Summon the church members to
special
prayer, beseech them to speak personally both with the concerned and
the
unconcerned, and be yourself doubly upon the watch to
address
individuals. We have found that our February meetings at the
Tabernacle
have yielded remarkable results: the whole month being dedicated
to
177
special effort. Winter is usually the preacher’s harvest, because the
people
can come together better in the long evenings, and are debarred from
outof-
door exercises and amusements. Be well prepared for the
appropriate
season when “kings go forth to battle.”
Among the important elements in the promotion of conversion are
your
own tone, temper, and spirit in preaching. If you preach the truth in
a dull,
monotonous style, God may bless it, but in all probability he will
not; at
any rate the tendency of such a style is not to promote attention, but
to
hinder it. It is not often that sinners are awakened by ministers who
are
themselves asleep. A hard, unfeeling mode of’ speech is also to be
avoided;
want of tenderness is a sad lack, and repels rather than attracts. The
spirit
of Elijah may startle, and where it is exceedingly intense it may go
far to
prepare for the reception of the gospel; but for actual conversion
more of
John is needed, — love is the winning force. We must love men to
Jesus.
Great hearts are the main qualifications for great preachers, and we
must
cultivate our affections to that end. At the same time our manner must
not
degenerate into the soft and saccharine cant which some men affect
who
are for ever dearing everybody, and fawning upon people as if
they hoped
to soft-sawder them into godliness. Manly persons are disgusted,
and
suspect hypocrisy when they hear a preacher talking molasses. Let us
be
bold and outspoken, and never address our hearers as if we were asking
a
favor of them, or as if they would oblige the Redeemer by allowing him
to
save them. We are bound to be lowly, but our office as ambassadors
should
prevent our being servile.
Happy shall we be if we preach believingly, always expecting the Lord
to
bless his own word. This will give us a quiet confidence which will
forbid
petulance, rashness, and weariness. If we ourselves doubt the power of
the
gospel, how can we preach it with authority? Feel that you are a
favored
man in being allowed to proclaim the good news, and rejoice that
your
mission is fraught with eternal benefit to those before you. Let the
people
see how glad and confident the gospel has made you, and it will go far
to
make them 1ong to partake in its blessed influences.
Preach very solemnly, for it is a weighty business, but let your
matter be
lively and pleasing, for this will prevent solemnity from souring
into
dreariness. Be so thoroughly solemn that all your faculties are
aroused and
consecrated, and then a clash of humor will only add intenser gravity
to the
discourse, even as a flash of lightning makes midnight darkness all
the
178
more impressive. Preach to one ]point, concentrating all your
energies
upon the object aimed at. There must be no riding of hobbies,
no
introduction of elegancies of speech, no suspicion of personal
display, or
yon will fail. Sinners are quick-witted people, and soon detect even
the
smallest effort to glorify self. Forego everything for the sake of
those you
long to save. Be a fool for Christ’s sake if this will win them, or be
a
scholar, if that will be more likely to impress them. Spare neither
labor in
the study, prayer in the closet, nor zeal in the pulpit. If men do not
judge
their souls to be worth a thought, compel them to see that their
minister is
of a vex], different opinion.
Mean conversions, expect them, and prepare for them. Resolve that
your
hearers shall either yield to your Lord or be without excuse, and that
this
shall be the immediate result of the sermon now in hand. Do not let
the
Christians around you wonder when souls are saved, but urge them
to
believe in the undiminished power of the glad tidings, and teach them
to
marvel if no saving result follows the delivery of the testimony of
Jesus. Do
not permit sinners to hear sermons as a matter of course, or allow
them to
play with the edged tools of Scripture as if they were mere toys; but
again
and again remind them that every true gospel sermon leaves them worse
if
it does not make them better. Their unbelief is a daily, hourly sin;
never let
them infer from your teaching that they are to be pitied for
continuing to
make God a liar by rejecting his Son.
Impressed with a sense of their danger, give the ungodly no rest in
their
sins; knock again and again at the door of their hearts, and knock as
for life
and death. Your solicitude, your earnestness, your anxiety, your
travailing
in birth for them God will bless to their arousing. God works mightily
by
this instrumentality. But our agony for souls must be real and not
reigned,
and therefore our hearts must be wrought, into true sympathy with
God.
Low piety means little spiritual power. Extremely pointed addresses
may
be delivered by men whose hearts are out of order with the Lord, but
their
result must be small. There is a something in the very tone of the man
who
has been with Jesus which has more power to touch the heart than
the
most perfect oratory: remember this and maintain an unbroken walk
with
God. You will need much night-work in secret if you are to gather
many’
of your Lord’s lost sheep. Only by prayer an([ fasting can you gain
power
to cast out the worst of devils. Let men say what they will
about
sovereignty, God connects special success with special states of
heart, and
if these are lacking he will not do many mighty works.
179
In addition to earnest preaching it will be wise to use other
means. If you
wish to see results from your sermons you must be accessible to
inquirers.
A meeting after every service may not be desirable, brat;
frequent
opportunities for coming into direct contact with your people should
be
sought after, and by some means created. It is Shocking to think that
there
are ministers who have no method whatever for meeting the anxious, and
if
they do see here and there one, it is because of the courage of the
seeker,
and not because of the earnestness of the pastor. From the very first
you
short.[([ appoint frequent and regular seasons for seeing all who
are
seeking after Christ, and you should continually invite such to come
and
speak with you. In addition to this, hold numerous inquirers’
meetings, at
which the addresses shall be all intended to assist the troubled and
guide
the perplexed, and with these intermingle fervent prayers for the
individuals
present, and short testimonies from recent converts and others. As an
open
confession of Christ is continually mentioned in connection with
saving
faith, it is your wisdom to make it easy for believers who are as
yet
following Jesus by night to come forward and avow their allegiance to
him.
There must be no persuading to make a profession, but there should
be
every opportunity for so doing, and no stumbling-block placed in the
way
of hopeful minds. As for those who are not so far advanced as to
warrant
any thought of baptism, you may be of the utmost benefit to them
by
personal intercourse, and therefore you should seek it. Doubts may
be
cleared away, errors rectified, and terrors dispelled by a few
moments’
conversation; I have known instances in which a life-long misery has
been
ended by a simple explanation which might have been given years
before.
Seek out the wandering sheep one by one; and when you find all
your
thoughts needed for a single individual, do not grudge your labor, for
your
Lord in his parable represents the good shepherd as bringing home his
lost
sheep, not in a flock, but one at a time upon his shoulders, and
rejoicing so
to do.
With all that you can do your desires will not be fulfilled, for
soul-winning
is a pursuit which grows upon a man; the more he is rewarded
with
Conversions the more eager he becomes to see greater numbers born
unto
God. Hence you will soon discover that you need help if many are to
be
brought in. The net soon becomes too heavy for one pair of hands to
drag
to shore when it is filled with fishes; and your fellow-helpers must
be
beckoned to your assistance. Great things are done by the Holy Spirit
when
a whole church is aroused to sacred energy: then there are hundreds
of
180
testimonies instead of one, and these strengthen each other; then
advocates
for Christ succeed each other and work into each other’s hands,
while
supplication ascends to heaven with the force of united importunity;
thus
sinners are encompassed with a cordon of earnest entreaties, and
heaven
itself is called into the field. It would seem hard in some
congregations for
a sinner to be saved, for whatever good he may receive from the pulpit
its
frozen out of him by the arctic atmosphere with which he is
surrounded:
and on the other hand some churches make it hard for men to
remain
unconverted, for with holy zeal they persecute the careless into
anxiety. It
should be our ambition, in the power of the Holy Ghost, to work the
entire
church into a fine missionary condition, to make it like a Leyden
jar
charged ‘to the full with divine electricity, so that whatever comes
into
contact with it shall feel its power. What can one man do alone? What
can
he not do with an army of enthusiasts around him? Contemplate at
the
outset the possibility of having a church of soulwinners. Do not
succumb
to the usual idea that we can only gather a few useful workers, and
that the
rest of the community must inevitably be a dead weight: it may
possibly so
happen, but do not set out with that notion or it will be verified.
The usual
need not be the universal; better things are possible than anything
yet
attained; set your aim high and spare no effort to reach it.. Labor to
gather
a church alive for Jesus, every member energetic to the full, and the
whole
in incessant activity for the salvation of men. To this end there must
be the
best of preaching to feed the host into strength, continual prayer to
bring
down the power from on high, and the most heroic example on your
own
part to fire their zeal: then under the divine blessing a
common-sense
management of the entire force cannot fail to produce the most
desirable
issues. Who among you can grasp this idea and embody it in actual
fact?
To call in another brother every now and then to take the lead
in
evangelistic services will be found very wise and useful; for there
are some
fish that never will be taken in your net, but will surely fall to the
lot of
another fisherman. Fresh voices penetrate where the accustomed sound
has
lost effect, and they tend also to beget a deeper interest in those
already
attentive. Sound and prudent evangelists may lend help even to the
most
efficient pastor, and gather in fruit which he has failed to reach; at
any rate
it makes a break in the continuity of ordinary services, and renders
them
less likely to become monotonous, Never suffer jealousy to hinder you
in
this. Suppose another lamp should outshine yore’s, what will it matter
so
long as it brings light to those whose welfare you are seeking? Say
with
181
Moses, “Would God all the Lord’s servants were prophets.” He who
is
free from selfish jealousy will find that no occasion will suggest it;
his
people may be well aware that their pastor is excelled by others in
talent,
but they will be ready to assert that he is surpassed by none in love
to their
souls. It is not needful for a loving son to believe that his father
is the most
learned man in the parish; he loves him for his own sake, and not
because
he is superior to others. Call in every now and then a
warm-hearted
neighbor, utilize the talent in +,he church itself, and procure the
services of
some eminent soul-winner, and this may, in God’s hands, break up the
hard
soil for you, and bring you brighter days.
In fine, beloved brethren, by any means, by all means, labor to
glorify God
by conversions, and rest not till your heart’s desire is
fulfilled
Passmore & Alabaster, Printers, Faun Street, Aldersgate Street,
E.C.
182
FOOTNOTES
ft1 This lecture was delivered to ministers who had been
educated at the
Pastors’ College as well as to students, hence certain differences
of
expression.
Ft2 From “Chambers’ Book of Days” we borrow the following note:
—
“Mrs. Oliphant, in her ‘Life of the Rev. Edward Irving,’ states
that he
had been on some occasions clearly heard at the distance of
half-a-mile.
It has been alleged, however, that Black John Russell, of
Kilmarnock,
celebrated by Burns in no gracious terms, was heard, though
not
perhaps intelligibly, at the distance of a full mile. It would appear
that
even this is not the utmost stretch of the phenomenon. A
correspondent
of the Jameson’s Journal, in 1828, states that, being at the
west; end of
Dumferline, he overheard part of a sermon then delivering at a tent
at
Cairneyhill by Dr. Black: he did not miss a word, ‘though the
distance
must be something about two miles:’ the preacher has, perhaps,
seldom
been surpassed for distinct speaking and a clear voice: ‘ and the
wind,
which was steady and moderate, came in the direction of the
sound.’“
Ft3 Chironomia; or, a Treatise on Rhetorical Delivery:
comprehending many
precepts, both ancient and modern, for the proper regulation of
the
Voice, the Countenance, and Gesture, and a new method for
the
notation thereof; illustrated by many figures. By the Reverend
Gilbert
Austin A.M. London. 1806. [Quarto.]
ft4 A System of Christian Rhetoric for the Use of Preachers and
other
Speakers. By George Winfred Hervey, M.A. Houlston aria Sons,
1873.
ft5 Pulpit Elocution: comprising Remarks on the Effect of Manner
in Public
Discourse; title Elements of Elocution, applied to the reading
of
Scripture, Hymns, and Sermons; with observations on the Principles
of
Gesture; aria a Selection of Exercises in Reading and Speaking.
By
William Russell, with an Introduction, by Edwards A. Park,
D.D., and
Rev. Edward N. Kirk. Andover [U.S.A.]. 1853.
ft6 M. L’.Abbe Isidore Mullois, in his work, “The Clergy and the
Pulpit in
their Relations to the People.”
ft7 Dr. Wardlaw on Proverb..
Many thanks to http://grace-ebooks.com/Home.html
|